[]

THE RECESS; OR, A TALE OF OTHER TIMES.

BY THE AUTHOR OF THE CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS.

Are not theſe Woods
More free from peril than the envious Court?
Here feel we but the penalty of Adam.
The ſeaſons' difference.

VOL. III.

LONDON: Printed for T. CADELL, in the Strand M. DCC. LXXXV.

[]
ERRATA OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
  • Page 124, l.19, for reproached, read reproach.
  • Page 196, l.3, for pale, read plain.
  • Page 227, l.21, for Sydney, read Sydney's,
ERRATA OF THE SECOND VOLUME,
  • Page 22, 1.8, for out, read our.
  • Page 94, 1.16, for was, read were.
  • Page 113, 1.2, after each other add a comma.
  • Page 121, 1.5, for as, read a.
  • Page 159, 1.8, for peruſing, read preſerving.
  • Page 186, for this embryo rival that, read that this embryo rival.
  • Page 213, 1.4, for no, read not.
  • Page 286, 1.21, for obliterated, read obliterate.
[]

THE RECESS; OR, A TALE OF OTHER TIMES.

THE RECESS, &c.

[]

WHEN the ſick languor of the faintings gave place to reflection, I found myſelf in my own bed; whither I underſtood I had been conveyed by the orders of Lord Arlington, as ſoon as the wound was ſtaunched:—his proved ſo ſlight, that it left him no pretence for apprehenſion. Eagerly I enquired for Lady Pembroke, when to my inexpreſſible rage and aſtoniſhment I was informed, ſhe had been turned, from my door, whither friendſhip led her to venture a repulſe. [2] The immaculate character of that admirable woman I thought even Lord Arlington would have reſpected; but without deigning to inform himſelf of the real circumſtances of the unforeſeen interview he had ſo dreadfully interrupted, by this rude implication he treated two of the moſt eſtimable and diſtinguiſhed perſons in the kingdom as abettors, if not contrivers, of his diſhonor.—The little blood left in my veins turned to gall at the idea. I watched an opportunity to tear away the bandages; and diſdainfully reſigning myſelf to a premature fate, endeavoured to forget the generous hearts this raſh action would pierce.—The awful God whoſe juſtice I thus queſtioned, ſtill extended to me his mercy—my dangerous ſituation was diſcovered in time by my careful attendants, who infinitely more attached to me than their Lord, uſed every means to prolong the life he, perhaps, wiſhed at its period.

In the cruel ſtate of mind which dictated this deſperate reſolution, it proved [3] a melancholy advantage; as the injury now fell on my conſtitution only, and my intellects eſcaped. It was many months ere I had ſtrength to croſs a room, or ſpirts to venture a queſtion—during this memorable interval I called together every enfeebled power, and placing my conſcience as umpire between myſelf and Lord Arlington, fixed and aſcertained the rights of either. Convicted even by my own heart of imprudence, I wondered not he conſtrued error into guilt; and while thus cool offered him every vindication of my innocence he could reaſonably deſire: but Lord Arlington was the ſlave of paſſion and caprice, and not having firmneſs of ſoul to form, or fix, a judgment, followed through years with invincible obſtinacy the impreſſion of the firſt moment.—From this period he ever treated me as an artful woman, whoſ e licentious conduct had obliged him to riſque his life in vain defence of that honor already ſullied, and loſt in my [4] perſon; nor did he affect to aſſert his legal rights from any other reaſon than to ſeparate me from Lord Eſſex. This conduct, and the miſrepreſentations of Lady Eſſex, blazed the fatal incident throughout the Court, and fixed a ſtain on my character, time could never eraſe—happily that ſtain reached not my perſon or my heart, and an injuſtice ſo aggravating on the part of Lord Arlington, entitled me to forgive the little error in myſelf which occaſioned it.

In this conjuncture I once more turned my tearful eyes every way around in ſearch of a protector to interfere between me, and a fate alike unmerited and ſevere.—Alas! there was not a human being virtue allowed me to call to my aid; and I exerciſed the faculties Heaven had ſo unexpectedly bleſſed me with, by reſolving to ſuffer with patience.

Elizabeth Vernon (our old companion) the fair and gentle couſin of Lord Eſſex, reſolved if poſſible to ſee me—ſhe addreſſed [5] Lord Arlington, and demanded that privilege; the favor ſhe held with the Queen hindered him from denying a requeſt he granted with the utmoſt reluctance. That ſweet girl bathed me in the tears of innocence and affection—ſhe told me the fear leſt his preſence ſhould incenſe Lord Arlington to further brutality, had induced Eſſex, when I loſt my ſenſes, to withdraw from a ſcene which rent his very heart—the ſame reaſon ſtill obliged him to remain at a diſtance.—That during the long and dire uncertainty attending my illneſs, he had ſcarcely breathed—his own ſoul continually told him how pure mine was. Fancy preſented me to him forever, pale, ſpeechleſs, expiring, my ſad eyes rivetted on his with a tenderneſs death itſelf could not extinguiſh: however guiltleſs of my blood, every drop which oozed from my veins ſeemed to congeal on his heart; in fine, that almoſt deified by my ſufferings, and his ſenſe of them, I reigned alone in his affections, which were from this moment [6] conſecrated to me by a moſt convincing proof. Having uſed the utmoſt art and diligence to diſcover how Lord Arlington ſo ſoon became apprized of his ſecret return to England, and a meeting ſo unplanned, and ſudden, as to interrupt it almoſt immediately, though ſuppoſed to be as far off as Greenwich; Lord Eſſex learnt that his Maſter of the Horſe being among the domeſtics he brought with him to Pembroke Houſe, had quitted it as ſoon as he alighted, and haſtened to Greenwich in ſearch of a girl attending on Lady Eſſex, of whom he was enamored; through her means her Lady became likewiſe acquainted with his ſecret arrival without knowing its motive. That ſuſpicious woman had already remarked Lord Arlington was among the bridal train, and in his hearing publiſhed the return of her Lord, with all her own injurious ſurmiſes—ill fortune for once had given them the colour of truth, and Lord Arlington needed no more than the hint to make him mount the ſwifteſt horſe and [7] fly to ſatisfy himſelf.—Lady Eſſex was quickly informed of an incident ſhe ought to have foreſeen, and giving way to another extravagance, paſſionately conjured every friend ſhe met to follow, and prevent the conflict to which her Lord now ſtood expoſed—but when could friendſhip keep pace with love and vengeance? The ſtraggling mediators arrived only time enough to witneſs the event no human power could guard againſt. Incenſed beyond all bounds at the conduct of his Lady, the raſh Eſſex took the only ſtep wanting to my ruin. Determined to make her ſhare the miſery ſhe had occaſioned, he parted with her at once and forever—in vain were all her ſubſequent vows of ſorrow and repentance—in vain had ſhe from that moment indulged hopes of his cooling and conciliating—his temper till this fatal period, no leſs yielding than fiery, now aſſumed a cold and philoſophic ſternneſs; in fine, that the grief and diſappointment to which Lady Eſſex reſigned herſelf would ſeverely puniſh her [8] unjuſt ſuſpicions, and ere long releaſe her Lord from the ill-judged bondage he had hitherto groaned ſo impatiently under."

The fair Elizabeth thus ended her recital, which was ſo clear, conciſe, and affecting, that I could not avoid taxing her with being the emiſſary of her couſin; her bluſhes acquitted her, and beſpoke a ſecret, time ſoon explained. She was ſecretly beloved by the gallant Southampton, that heroic friend who was only leſs attached to Eſſex than myſelf, and from him had learnt the various particulars public report could not appriſe her of.—I held myſelf infinitely indebted to her friendſhip, and through her means ſent that farewell to Lady Pembroke I was not allowed to pronounce.

It had been but too obvious through her whole recital, that I was totally the victim of calumny, nor could any human power now juſtify me.—I had been found in the arms of Eſſex—the fact was indubitable, the true cauſe of that fatal impulſe not likely to be credited, even when repeated. [9] My youth, my wound, and my paſt conduct, blended the raſh judgment of the many with compaſſion, but the moſt liberal-minded ventured not to acquit me. Thoſe impaſſioned vindications the conſcious ſoul of Eſſex offered, were always conſidered as a mere point of honor in him, and no leſs neceſſary to his own juſtification than mine, and thus only ſerved to ſtamp guilt on both.—Oh, misjudging world, how ſeverely on the moſt ſuperficial obſervation doſt thou venture to decide!—let the barbed arrow of misfortune reſt in the boſom it has wounded, nor by inhumanly tearing it out to diſcover whence it came, rack the heart already broken.

Defamed, dejected, and forgotten by all but the generous ſiſters of the Sydney family, I followed, once more, my fate in Lord Arlington; and reached again that Abbey deſtined alike to entomb me in playful childhood, and in blaſted youth—the ſame imperious will which had deſtroyed me, had deprived that venerable manſion of its ſweet, its ſolitary charms—the [10] hallowed ſpot where once the ivied trophies of time bound up the defaced ones of religion, preſented nothing now but a bare and barren level; and the lofty woods which ſo long protected alike the living and the dead, had wholly given place to infant plantations, through the thinneſs of which the weary eye every where pierced: I turned with diſguſt from the deſolated ſcene, and locking myſelf up in the remoteſt, and moſt gloomy chamber of the Abbey, ſpent my life in meditating on my every loſs.

Lord Arlington now valuing me only as the appendage of his pride, conſoled himſelf for my undiſſembled averſion, and cared not what employed me, provided I was yet his legal priſoner.—Alas, I had no longer reſolution to reſt my hopes on any object—to form any ſubordinate deſign, or to reap any ſubordinate pleaſure. The poor children ſtill ſupported by my bounty, no more touched the Jute in my preſence—that over which my own fingers once wandered with the wild elegance of untried youth, [11] now uſeleſs and unſtrung, hung up, an emblem of the diſcordant ſoul of its owner. Taſte, genius, and ſcience, thoſe rich columes with which enthuſiaſtic fancy erects in peaceful minds a thouſand light aerial ſtructures, deep ſunk, and broken in my heart, preſented to the mental eye a ruin more terrible than the nobleſt ſpeculation ever pauſed over.—Miſanthropy, black-viſaged miſanthropy, reigned there like a ſolitary ſavage, unconſcious of the value of thoſe treaſures his rude hand every day more and more defaced.

I was rouſed one night with the information that a favorite ſervant of Lord Arlington's, who had long languiſhed in a conſumption, now found himſelf at the point of death, and importunately demanded to ſpeak with me—but ill-diſpoſed at this ſeaſon even to the gentle offices of humanity, and convinced he could have nothing to impart I ſhould think of conſequence, I rejected the requeſt; but finding his Lord was inebriated beyond the power of comprehending [12] him, on being again ſollicited, I roſe, and accompanied by a maid who loved me, entered the ſick man's chamber.—I caſt a harſh and cold glance round, and hardly heard the thanks he gave me—having diſmiſſed all the ſervants except the maid I mentioned, I prepared to liſten to him, imagining ſome matter relative to his office of chief bailiff and ſurveyor, alone, could thus diſturb his laſt hours.—"Lady, ſaid he, in the hollow broken voice of approaching diſſolution, I could not have departed in peace had you not beſtowed this indulgence—pardon me, I beſeech you, for propoſing to my Lord the deſtruction of thoſe ruins I have ſince ſeen too plainly your heart was ever wrapt in—alas, that propoſal coſts me my life.—Condeſcend too to liſten to a ſecret which continually drags back my ſoul when ſtriving to quit her dungeon—my crime perhaps brings with it a ſufficient puniſhment.—In removing the rubbiſh of the artificial hermit's cell, in compliance with the directions of my Lord, I one day ſaw a common laborer turn up [13] ſomething which tried his whole ſtrength, when caſting a quick and fearful glance around, he covered it with earth. I diſpatched the men in hearing to another part, and ſeizing the arm of him I had watched, I inſiſted on ſeeing what he had endeavoured to conceal—it proved to be a ſmall iron cheſt ſtrongly faſtened—I agreed with him to convey it away till the evening, when he might rejoin me, and we would open it and divide the contents together. He yielded rather to neceſſity than choice, and I took the caſket with a purpoſe, God has ſeverely puniſhed—the many keys intruſted to my care ſupplied one which immediately opened it; under a number of papers and trifles of no value, I found a large ſum in gold, and a few jewels—as I knew my partner in the diſcovery had remarked that the cheſt was heavy; in the room of the gold and jewels, I ſubſtituted an iron crucifix, and many ruſty keys; then locking the caſket, waited anxiouſly for the evening. The poor laborer ſeeing me return, wiſtfully examined my features, [14] but not daring to expreſs the doubt viſible in his own, expected in ſilence the deciding hour. I ſuffered him to take infinite pains to break open a cheſt I was conſcious would not repay the labor—great was the poor wretch's diſappointment when he emptied it—I affected the ſame chagrin; but turning over the papers, I offered to give him twenty nobles; a ſure proof, had he reflected a ſingle moment, that I muſt have wronged him: he readily accepted this propoſal, and at my deſire, promiſed never to mention the incident; then with much apparent gratitude departed. Eagerly I replaced my guilty gains, and ſecretly reſolved to take an early opportunity of quitting my Lord to commence builder in London; but fear did not ſuffer me for a time to venture this meaſure; alas, I have wanted health ſince to do any thing—from this moment, peace, appetite, and reſt, have fled me—if worn out with watching, I dropt into a ſlumber, the idea that my treaſure was ſtolen, has made me often ſtart up, and regardleſs of the cold ſweat [15] the mere apprehenſion has produced, I have flown in the dead of night to convince myſelf it was ſafe—imaginary whiſpers have ever been near my bed, and uncertain forms have glided through my chamber—the dawn of day never gave me relief, every eye ſeemed to dive into my ſecret, and every hand to be intent on impoveriſhing me—in a word, Lady, to this ſad moment it has prematurely brought me; for many months doubtful whether I ſhould ſurvive, I have been conſidering how to beſtow that wealth I could no longer hope to enjoy—the poor man I ſo baſely defrauded, of it, periſhed a ſhort time after by the fall of a pillar, and reſtitution to him can never be made. It came into my head this evening, that you were ſaid to have been brought up in theſe ruins; certainly I had often ſeen you walk and weep on the very ſpot where this cheſt was found; perhaps in giving it to you I only reſtore it to the right owner; accept it, Madam, and ſwear you will never diſcover the gift to my Lord."—This requeſt appeared a [16] needleſs injunction, if the treaſure had not been obtained by defrauding Lord Arlington; and though perhaps I ſhould have been ſilent through choice, I thought it beneath me to engage to be ſo—finding me pauſe, he continued, "fear not any ill deſign in this requeſt, Madam, you will one day be glad you complied with it, and for your own ſake alone is it propoſed; the hand of my Lord is grudging—yours bounteous as that of heaven.—Do not rob yourſelf of the means to be liberal which now are offered to you—yet on no other condition than the vow of ſilence will I give it up." A ſtrange deſire to examine the papers, more than any I felt for the money, made me at laſt acquieſce. My maid by his direction, drew the iron cheſt from an obſcure corner, and emptied it of both gold, jewels, and papers, which ſhe and I divided, and with ſome difficulty concealed till we reached my apartment—he ſeemed only to have lived to make this diſcovery, and a few hours after expiated his ſin with his life.

[17] While he ſtrove to impreſs my mind with the neceſſity of concealing the adventure, I pondered deeply over it; not eaſily diſcerning how I ſhould interpret this ſtrange ordination of providence; it at laſt occurred to me the treaſure might be put into my hands for the aſſiſtance and comfort of my ſiſter—how did I know whether ſhe was not even then haſtening towards me, perhaps impoveriſhed, certainly diſtreſſed?—Oh, how conſolatory ſhould I find it to miniſter to her external wants, though thoſe of her heart ſhould be beyond my power of comforting! The contempt I felt for Lord Arlington was rooted too deep to admit of my thus applying his fortune, had I been the unlimited miſtreſs of it; I therefore ſaw a degree of wiſdom and propriety in receiving and ſecreting a gift heaven ſeemed ſo ſtrangely to put into my hands, as if it were to forerun ſome yet unknown incident.

The papers conſiſted chiefly of the correſpondence between Mrs. Marlow and [18] Father Anthony, while yet they were lovers, and after the cruel diſcovery which annulled the nominal union—I peruſed theſe invaluable epiſtles with pulſations of tenderneſs I lately thought myſelf incapable of; they recalled me to life and ſenſibility, and I gathered fortitude from thoſe who now were duſt; I raiſed my eyes to heaven in ſearch of their pure tranſlated ſouls, and wandering from planet to planet, fancied there muſt be one peculiarly allotted to lovers now no longer unhappy—A thouſand trifles whoſe value muſt ever be ideal and local, were preſerved with theſe letters: cyphers, hair, ſonnets, dear perpetuators of thoſe bright hours of youth we look back on with pleaſure to the lateſt moment of decaying life. I kiſſed the innocent reliques of ſuch an unhappy attachment with devout regard, and held them not the leaſt part of my legacy.

Time diſſipated the flattering illuſion which led me to expect my ſiſter—my mind ſunk into its uſual inertitude, [19] and the acquiſition remained, if not forgotten, at leaſt neglected.

From this profound ſtupor I was at laſt rouſed as by an earthquake—Lord Arlington in hunting fell from his horſe, and breaking ſome blood-veſſel, was brought home to appearance lifeleſs—conſcience and humanity called on me to forget my injuries; I made every effort to ſave him, and for a time he appeared to mend; but the incurable habit of inebriety he even at this period indulged, defeated both care and medicine; and after enduring a ſeries of ſufferings which annihilated my ſenſe of wrong, he expired in the prime of his days.

Good heaven, what a tranſition did this event make in my life!—habituated to ſlavery—accuſtomed to ſuppoſe Lord Arlington deſtined to ſurvive me, I beheld this incredible revolution with mute ſurpriſe—the horror of his ſufferings gave way, when they ceaſed, to the ſweet idea of liberty—liberty, ſighed out my weary heart, ah! to what purpoſe is mine now [20] reſtored? I beheld myſelf in the ſituation of a criminal, whoſe ſhackles are ſtruck off only to launch him into the immenſe ocean in a little boat, without rudder, oars, or ſuſtenance—where could I find a hope to reſt on? alone in the vaſt univerſe, I turned around in vain in ſearch of one generous hand, whoſe aid I might receive without fear or ſhame.

The relation of Lord Arlington who ſucceeded to his title and eſtate was an illiterate rude ſea officer, whom his illneſs alone had detained in England. He came on the news of his deceaſe; eſcorting the late Lord's two ſiſters, to whom the perſonals were all deviſed. I waited only the reading of the will to quit the melancholy manſion I meant to abjure for the future.—Gracious heaven! how deep was my indignation and rage to find myſelf mentioned in it as an inſane wretch to whom he bequeathed a mere maintenance, and left to be confined under the charge of his ſiſters in St. Vincent's Abbey, which as a purchaſe of his own, [21] deſcended to them! Never, in all the trials I had hitherto experienced, had I felt a tranſport like that this uſage excited—to extend his tyranny beyond the grave!—Mean, execrable wretch! even at the moment I was exhauſting the little conſtitution his cruelty had left me in unwearied attendance, deliberately to condemn me to an impriſonment ſo ſhocking, and render it perpetual!—human nature could not reſiſt ſo pungent a pang—it made the miſery it puniſhed; and I ſunk into the dreary gulph once more from which I was lately emerging—my brain ſtill fires but to remember it.—Oh, my ſiſter! whatever the inflictions of your myſterious fate, thoſe of mine may ſurely diſpute the woeful pre-eminence.

The overjoyed Eſſex diſpatched an expreſs, as ſoon as the news of Lord Arlingtons death reached the Court, conjuring me to quit the melancholy priſon I had ſo long inhabited, and retire to a [22] ſeat of Lord Southampton, in Herefordſhire; whither that nobleman's bride would immediately repair to meet and comfort me. Lady Southampton was the fair couſin of Lord Eſſex, I formerly mentioned, who by marrying privately had wholly loſt the favor of the Queen. The declining ſtate of Lady Eſſex's health, he added, daily promiſed him that freedom, made doubly deſirable now I had recovered mine. It had always been the intention of Lady Southampton to follow her Lord to Ireland; and he beſought me to give him the ſweet ſatisfaction of knowing I was ſafe in the company and protection of his couſin, ſolemnly promiſing not to obtrude himſelf on me ere the laws of ſociety authorized the avowal of thoſe ſentiments which had ſo long lived in his heart.

The relations of Lord Arlington, poſſeſſing by his will an abſolute power, intercepted, and opened this Letter—far from pouring the balm it contained into my bleeding heart, they kept the dear teſtimony [23] of an unequalled attachment; and ſent back the meſſenger with the melancholy news of my inſanity and confinement: but Lord Eſſex had been already duped, and could not eaſily credit this information. He deputed Henry Tracey, a young officer, much in his confidence, to aſcertain my real ſituation; commanding him not to be diſmiſſed by any other mode of conviction than being admitted into my preſence.—Alas! ere this was reſolved on, reſentment had again fired my bewildered brain, and Lord Arlington had little to apprehend in allowing Tracey to enter my apartment. Buried in a profound ſtupor, I replied not to his queſtions, but drawing my mourning veil over my eyes, ſat like a ſelf-devoted Perſian, the voluntary victim of deſpair. The faithful Tracey, ſtill fearful of being impoſed on, inſiſted on having my picture, and a lock of my hair, to prove to his Lord it was indeed myſelf he had beheld in this deplorable ſtate: he obtained this requeſt and departed.

[24] But what became of Eſſex when Tracey returned with this melancholy confirmation?—the teſtimonials his confidante had brought, added force to the eternal paſſion of his ſoul: a thouſand times he made Tracey deſcribe the apartment—my dreſs—my looks—and ſometimes fancying even that cautious friend had been deceived; at others, that the wretches in whoſe power I was left, had, for the ſhort period Tracey was permitted to behold me, ſtupified my ſenſes; he created a thouſand deluſions to counteract the fearful impreſſion of the truth.

Diſtracted with theſe ideas, Lord Eſſex fet out for Ireland, inveſted with abſolute powers, and heading an army attached to him alike by gratitude and expectation—he had not marched far ere he formed the bold reſolution of committing the conduct of the troops to Lord Southampton, and turning off, he poſted to St. Vincent's Abbey, determined to judge from his own ſenſes of the ſtate of mine: he arrived there at midnight, and requiring [25] the unwilling owners to produce me, in a tone which admitted neither denial or delay, they conducted him to my chamber—a dim lamp alone glimmered in it, and cloſing my eyes as the ſtronger lights approached, I waved my hand in ſtupid ſilence to have them removed. The tranſports of grief and ſurpriſe which overcame the generous Eſſex at this terrible convicton, threatened his own intellects—by ſome wonderful ordination of providence my cold and apparently uninformed heart waked at that well known voice—day broke once more upon my ſoul, and my eyes once more opened to behold their darling object. This ſurprizing effect of his preſence would have perſuaded him that reaſon had never deſerted me, had not my poor maids expreſſed a joy at this unexpected revolution too unfeigned to be miſconſtrued; they intreated him to leave me time to ſtrengthen my faculties ere he again abſorbed them, and he confined to [26] ſtifled exclamations, and ſilent homage, all the paſſion and the projects with which his boſom ſwelled.

Alithea, who had for years been my favorite attendant, informed him (as ſoon as he could be perſuaded to withdraw, and leave me to repoſe) of the cruel and unjuſt will, which, by rendering me a priſoner for life, had occaſioned this dreadful relapſe. His haughty ſoul, negligent at all times of prudence, and now perhaps of propriety, induced him to tell the Arlington family, that he would periſh ere I ſhould again be left in their power: having planted ſome of his moſt faithful domeſtics to guard my chamber door from every one but my own maids, he retired to the apartment allotted him, to meditate on the mode of proceeding leaſt likely to endanger my newly recovered intellects.

Alithea very prudently had me bled, and I ſunk into a ſweet and ſound ſleep, the comfort I had long moſt wanted. I waked late the next morning with intellects [27] entirely clear, though weak; I remembered I had ſeen, or fancied I had ſeen Eſſex; Alithea imparted to me the truth, and ſhed tears of joy to find I anſwered her rationally—I yielded to her intreaties in delaying till the afternoon a meeting ſo dear and affecting, and took the medicinal cordials and other nouriſhment ſhe offered me; a few hours ſtrengthened me ſurprizingly, and I was at laſt allowed to receive the generous lover my ſoul ſo much deſired. While he poured forth the moſt ardent vows of unremitting affection, and ſurveyed in tender ſorrow, the ravages grief and diſappointment had thus early made in my wan countenance, and emaciated form, I beheld with ſurprize the advantages he had acquired in both inſtances; his graceful flower of youth was ſettled into firmer manhood; his fair and florid complexion, ſunned over by his military exploits, had gained ſtrength without loſing delicacy, and his eye, now no leſs accuſtomed to command than charm, ſeemed to employ its firſt power on all the reſt of the world, while [28] its laſt was ſolely reſerved for me. Ah man, happy man! how ſuperior are you in the indulgence of nature! bleſt with ſcientific reſources, with boldneſs, and an activity unknown to more perſecuted woman; from your various diſappointments in life ever ſpring forth ſome vigorous and blooming hope, inſenſibly ſtaunching thoſe wounds in the heart through which the vital powers of the feebler ſex bleed helpleſsly away; and when relenting fortune grants your wiſhes, with unblighted powers of enjoyment you embrace the dear bought happineſs; ſcarce conſcious of the cold dew-drops your cheeks imbibe from thoſe of her, permitted too late to participate your fate.

It was ſome days ere I dared truſt myſelf to converſe long with Eſſex, who employed that ſweet interval in amuſing my mind with lighter topics, while he arranged his future plans; but finding I ſtill appeared calm, he ventured at laſt to unfold to me the mighty deſigns which floated in his imagination. "Inexorably oppoſing choice to fate, my deareſt Ellinor, [29] ſaid he, never from the moment I firſt beheld you, have I formed a project in which you were not a ſharer; this I am about to unfold has been for years the child of my dotage—collect yourſelf, liſten without wonder, and, if poſſible, approve it: from the moment I knew the baſe arts that muſt have been made uſe of to ſeparate us, I clearly comprehended we ſhould never unite with the conſent of Elizabeth; but, however indebted to her partial diſtinction, it was a point in which even ſhe could not controul me; it is not the poſts or advantages I derive from her favor, on which my ſoul values itſelf; elevated on a more ſolid foundation, it has taken every road to glory, and I may proudly ſay, given a grace to dotage; yet as that dotage, however unbecoming her years and her rank, has been uniform and generous, I have ſworn to yield Elizabeth, to the lateſt moment of her life, every homage but that of the heart; and ſacrifice to my fealty all but my happineſs.—It is hard to reconcile duties [30] and inclinations ſo entirely oppoſite, yet I think you will own I have done ſo.

To a blind partiality for me, and her own egregious ſelf-love, the Queen ignobly ſacrificed your youth, your hopes, your happineſs; but alas, ſhe forgot in ſo doing, that ſhe would only make them more perfectly mine—without any conſideration for the huſband ſhe had given you, a wretch I could at any time look into inſignificance, I ſtudied ſolely how to extricate you from a bondage not more inſupportable to you than myſelf.—Among a thouſand other projects, I reſolved to apprize the King of Scots of your exiſtence and ſituation, ſoliciting from his fraternal regard a ſafe aſylum, and that peace and protection my youth and circumſtances would not allow me to offer you. I found means to convey to his knowledge your whole melancholy ſtory—but how ſhall I declare to you his ungenerous conduct? Fool that I was to think the man who could tamely ſubmit to the murder of his mother, would be intereſted by any other tye! Far from [31] exerting himſelf to reſcue the dear unhappy ſiſter I conjured him to compaſſionate, he affected to diſbelieve the ſtory of his mother's marriage with the Duke of Norfolk; though the Counteſs of Shrewſbury ſolemnly aſſured me he had, through her hands, received from the Royal Mary the moſt authentic proofs of it, as ſoon as he eſcaped from the power of the Regent, and was allowed to act as an independent Sovereign. Anxious without doubt to center in himſelf every right of his mother, he voluntarily renounced all regard for either her aſhes or her offspring, ignominiouſly ſubmitting to kiſs the hand which had ſhortened her days.—What after this is to be hoped from the King of Scots? and why ſhould you ſacrifice to a brother who diſowns you, thoſe bright proſpects which now dawn before you? Born of the firſt Engliſh Peer, and the Princeſs immediate in ſucceſſion to the Throne—a native of this kingdom; there is only one thing wanting to eſtabliſh rights from whence you may juſtly form the higheſt hopes—authentic [32] teſtimonials of theſe facts: and that ſuch ſtill exiſt, I have certain information—it is true they are diſperſed among the Catholick relations and friends of Mary, yet do I not deſpair of obtaining them.—The Engliſh ever diſpoſed to be jealous of their national rights, dread the remoteſt chance of their annihilation, and already turn their eyes toward the family of Suffolk in preference to receiving a foreign Monarch.—That unhappy branch of the royal line, by turns the martyrs of fear and policy, have bled through ſucceeding generations, till reduced wholly to females; among whom there is not one endued with courage or talents to venture a conteſt, had they even the priority of birth which reſts with you. Let us then adopt the views of Lord Leiceſter, who certainly meant by the moſt watchful policy, to pave the way for your ſiſter's ſucceſſion, whenever Elizabeth ſhould expire. Your fate is bound up with that of a man much more capable of effecting whatever views he ſhall adopt. [33] Elizabeth daily totters on the verge of the grave—diſpoſed to hate the Prince ſhe has irretrievably injured in the perſon of his mother, ſhe ſtill refuſes to acknowledge the King of Scots for her heir; and has fully inveſted me with every power that may enable me to profit by the popularity I have honorably acquired. My own birth, though it does not give me a lineal claim to the Crown of England, is yet noble in many generations, and princely in ſome. Circumſtances and merit thus entitle me to match with you—doubt not the ſucceſs of this project.—Born as you are for empire, endued with beauty to adorn, and majeſty to dignify it—with inconteſtable evidence of your birth (which I will employ every art to procure) I will boldly preſent to the people of England another blooming Queen—they will with joy adopt you; nor can the feeble attempts of the boyiſh Scotch pedant againſt an army won by my munificence, endeared to my command, and relying on my valor, affect a [34] claim ſo ſtrongly ſupported. How many inſtances does our own hiſtory ſupply where courage and popularity have dethroned monarchs in full poſſeſſion of every other advantage? —You now are informed of what has long been the ultimate object of my life; every action and view has had a ſecret reference to it, and far from idling away my youth in the various pleaſures the gay Court of Elizabeth offered to her favorite, I have continually ranged the ſeas, watched in camps, diſciplined armies, and by every poſſible means ſtudied to increaſe my military fame, knowledge, and popularity, as what muſt one day decide more than my own fate. It is this that has made me eager to conduct the Iriſh war—In that country I ſhall be at the head of an army, which will eaſily enable me to profit by the loſs of the Queen, without alarming her declining years with the appearance of cabal, myſtery, or rebellion.—Boldly reſolve then, my love, to accompany me thither, as the only place on earth where [35] you can be entirely ſafe; I will lodge you in ſome impregnable fortreſs with Lady Southampton; I will remain in the camp, and never approach it but by your permiſſion—I demand this inſtance of your confidence, of your love; and ſwear in return inviolable honor and obedience—Oh! anſwer me not raſhly ſweet Ellinor—rather recall the fatal moment of obſtinate prudence which once before brought on both ſo tedious a period of ſuffering, and remember you again have the power of deciding my fate and your own.

Eſſex roſe from my feet, and left me abſorbed in the deepeſt reflection; my mind however inſtantaneouſly adopted the aſpiring project he had preſented to it. Through the dark and heavy cloud which had long hung over my ſoul, the ſun of love now pierced at once, and turned it all to ambient gold.—To mount a throne; to ſhare it with the choice of my heart; to give to him that ſovereignty I owed to his valor—I was aſtoniſhed the idea had [36] ſo long eſcaped me: yet ſuch a train of misfortunes had ſucceeded my birth, as might well obliterate my ſenſe of its rights. "Baſe and unworthy ſon! ſighed I, ungenerous, cruel brother! why ſhould I ſacrifice to thee my only chance on this ſide the grave?" The mean acquieſcence of James, under a blow which almoſt nerved my arm againſt the royal murderer, had already ſufficiently ſhocked my feelings, and ſhut him out of all my plans; alas, I could only excuſe his miſconduct by ſuppoſing he was yet ſubjected to his mother's enemies; though even then, a generous ſoul would reſolutely have proteſted againſt the evil it could not prevent; but to learn he ſacrificed an inviolable duty, and every ſocial feeling, at the ſhrine of that bloated idol, ſelf, robbed him of all claim to the feelings, the duties, he renounced. The determined plan of the generous Eſſex had every thing in its favor, nor was my concurrence ſo neceſſary to his ſucceſs as happineſs—but wherefore ſhould I heſitate, [37] when not to unite in it was to deliver myſelf up to an implacable enemy? yet as avowedly to depart with Eſſex, or even after him, would awaken dangerous ſuſpicions in the mind of Elizabeth, and confirm all the ſlanders of the world; I pondered much on a ſingular idea that aroſe in my mind, by which both might be obviated; indeed the ſituation of my health would have ſufficently oppoſed my going with him, had no other objection occurred.—I perceived an air of ſtifled anger in Eſſex when he returned, which I conjured him to expound:—"It is a matter of no conſequence, ſaid he, with his uſual frankneſs; fortunately the few friends I have brought with me are tried and valiant, and we have the power in our own hands: the wretches, my love, who ſurround you, pretend an authority from the Queen, as well as from the late Lord Arlington, for your detention; this will oblige us to uſe a violence I had rather have avoided, but that is a trifle." Oh! call not any thing a trifle which affects your ſafety, [38] however remotely cried I; in yielding to the bold project you have ventured to form, beware I do not become its ruin—yes, look not on me with ſo marked a wonder; my ſoul accords to, adopts at once all your views. I will at laſt indulge my heart, and thus affiance it to yours—born to purſue your fortune, I will joyfully conſent to partake it, ſo you, in return, ſwear the confidence will render you but more guarded; in conſidering my own honor, I am only watching over yours; pledge then your word that you will not interfere with my plan, and I in return will vow, that all I henceforward form, ſhall have the ſame tendency with your own."

The generous Eſſex ſcarce credited his ſenſes, and gave with readineſs the aſſurance I deſired.—Reſolved to guard my ſiſter's prior rights, and unable to judge of the motives which might bury her for a time in oblivion, I inſiſted on his ſupporting her claim in preference to mine, if ever ſhe ſhould appear; and he perhaps the more readily acquieſced in this requeſt, from a conviction ſhe no [39] longer exiſted, as all my opinions on that head appeared to him entirely viſionary.

Refuſing to confide in this dear raſh lover the means by which I meant to rejoin him, I obliged him to aſſume an air of grief and deſpair, Which perſuaded the Arlington family I had relapſed into inſanity. In the interim a maid of mine had been ſeized with an epidemic fever of the moſt dangerous kind; I impatiently haſtened the departure of Eſſex, leſt the cruel malady ſhould infect him, and conjured him to wait with Lady Southampton at the Port, from whence the troops had already embarked, till I ſhould rejoin him. The air of ſatisfaction he perceived in me, made him comply againſt his better judgment, and the Arlington race no leſs overjoyed at his departure than my ſuppoſed relapſe, and fearful of the epidemic fever, ſhut up thoſe who immediately attended on me, in the quarter of the Abbey I inhabited, avoiding it themſelves as though the plague were encloſed there.

[40] In this ſolitude I executed a ſurprizing project I had long meditated: from the moment I was informed of the mock interment of Lord Leiceſter, my mind had dwelt on the idea; I ſaw it was only to methodize the moſt wild and romantic plan, and however unfeaſible it at firſt appeared, time might form and bring it to effect.—The treaſure of the ſurveyor now became a treaſure indeed; reflection convinced me the bequeſt originated in that wretch's having been the confidante as well as witneſs of his Lord's ungenerous will, and by thus diſpoſing of it, he enabled me to eſcape from the deſpicable bondage it entailed upon me, without betraying his truſt.—The maid, who alone witneſſed the myſterious legacy, had, by her inviolable ſilence on ſo ſingular an event, ſufficiently proved that ſhe could merit my whole confidence; fortunately, ſhe was no leſs favored by thoſe in whoſe power I was left, and became of courſe the propereſt, and only aſſiſtant I could fix on:—by thus turning the artifice of the Queen upon herſelf, I might at once eſcape from [41] her power, and that of the guardians under whoſe care ſhe had placed me; and gratify the firſt wiſh of Eſſex without endangering his ſafety.

Alithea embraced the plan with joy, and engaged her parents, who were laborers in the neighbourhood, to aid the deluſion.—I affected to be ſeized with the ſame fatal fever as ſoon as the maid's ſymptoms became mortal, and when ſhe ſoon after died, reſigned my bed to her corpſe: her hair, height, complexion, and age, ſo far agreed with mine as to ſecure me from common obſervation, and dread of the contagion ſaved us from a very ſtrict ſcrutiny; as it was believed the maid expired at the ſame time with myſelf, by Alithea's judicious management her ſuppoſed body was to be delivered to the parents of that faithful domeſtic; when placing myſelf and treaſure in the homely coffin, I was boldly conveyed like the Empreſs Maud through the midſt of my enemies, and lodged in their humble cot till enough recovered to purſue the route of Eſſex.

[42] Alithea now publiſhed the news of my death through the family, who heard of it with joy; the unguarded conduct of the generous Eſſex had ſuggeſted to them, that to have acted under the authority of the Queen, might one day be a very inſufficient vindication:—this idea added fear to that hatred they always entertained for me, and with pleaſure they buried both thoſe paſſions in my grave.— Having ſurveyed my wardrobe, jewels, and papers, without finding the leaſt deficiency, they prepared for my interment, and diſcharged my immediate attendants; among them the favored one who had aided my ſcheme, and her return to her parents reſtored peace to my boſom.

From the humble cot of that honeſt creature's parents do I cloſe this period of my memoirs—here, as from an inviſible world, have I ſurveyed the gloomy pageant, with which the erroneous judgments of thoſe from whom I eſcaped have dignified a low-born female, and by placing her pompouſly at the ſide of Lord Arlington, they perhaps have blundered [43] unconſciouſly on propriety.—As the ſable train wound by my window, my ſoul pauſed on the ſolemn vanity—Oh! that in thy tomb, thou quiet ſleeper, ſighed I, may be interred with my name all the painful part of my exiſtence! that renovated to a new and happier being, I may emerge again into that world which ſtill opens a flowery path before me, with corrected ſpirits, unfaltering reaſon, and a temper ſuperior to the ſhocks of misfortune! —

The ſoul, ever capricious and uncertain, fully enjoys only the pleaſures it makes for itſelf.—Often do I ſeem even in this ruſtic aſylum, concealed in the coarſe garments of the other ſex, and looking towards a diſtant kingdom as my home, to have hoards of hope and happineſs to build on, my youthful, healthful days were never bleſt with.—

[44] My own fate has once more recalled to my mind that of Matilda—I have meditated much on a ſiſter ſo dear—alas, too certainly Eſſex is in the right, and there exiſts not a being I can call by that name.—Long years have ſucceeded each other, and ſtill that incomprehenſible myſtery, that dreadful ſilence continues; there is no circumſtance but death that could occaſion it.—Farewell then, oh name ever ſo pleaſant to my lips, ſink deep into my heart, and remain eternally engraved there—farewell, thou pure ſpirit! too etherial for a world ſo groſs, I will no more look for thee on its ſurface, I will no more imagine thee beneath it— no, I will now raiſe my ſtedfaſt eye to that heaven "where the wicked ceaſe from troubling," and in ſome yet undiſcovered ſtar fancy I behold thee! Ah deign, if ſo, to guide the uncertain ſteps of a wanderer, and if my cruel fate conduct them ſtill toward precipices, irradiate the ſcene, and deliver me from the danger!—My ſpirits are high wrought, and a ſolemnity too exquiſite for deſcription poſſeſſes [45] every faculty—I muſt ſteep them all in a lethargy ere I recover my equanimity.—

Happineſs! undefinable good, in what ſhall I comprize you? no, I will not ſuppoſe it can be done in gold, and yet how pure was the tranſport a little of that vile metal called into the care-furrowed countenances of Alithea's venerable parents! To the earth which gave, I have reſtored the remainder; it is buried eaſtward under the ſpreading cheſnut planted by Edward IV.—that popular tree, protected alike from the caprice of its owner, and the ſpade of the laborer, will hide it ſafely: but, oh! if ever one noble heart ſighs under its ſhade, oppreſſed with the ſting of penury, may ſome good angel whiſper, "you reſt on that which can fully relieve you."

All is now prepared for my flight; I have refuſed the attendance of Alithea; it will be well ſupplied in the remembrance [46] that ſhe is happy—indulgent heaven has given to her, parents who grow old in peace and virtue, a lover who knows not falſehood or ambition, and a ſoul juſtly grateful for bleſſings beyond all valuation—the faithful creature delays the happineſs of him ſhe loves till he ſhall have conveyed this broken narrative into the hands of Lady Pembroke; nor do I fear to truſt him with it.—Dear, noble friend, once more my ſoul fondly ſalutes you; beſtow on my flight thoſe pious prayers with which virtue conſecrates our purpoſes, and believe mine riſe ever for you. If we meet again, remember it muſt be with pleaſure.

LADY PEMBROKE WRITES.

Scarce had I recovered from the ſurprize and grief occaſioned by the publication of this ſweet creature's ſuppoſititious death, ere a ruſtic demanded permiſſion to ſee me, and myſteriouſly delivered the wonderful packet—alas, how affecting did I find it! [47] far, however, from drying up my tears at learning ſhe yet lived, I looked with terror on the future, leſt every following day ſhould multiply, or terribly finiſh her miſeries. Ah, dear Matilda! I cannot agree with this fair viſionary, who ſo eaſily adopts the romance of her lover.—Something ſeems to aſſure me thou art ſtill alive, and ſuffering; and for thy ſake I will preſerve theſe melancholy memorials: alas! perhaps it were truer kindneſs to deſtroy them.

LETTER I.

FROM the ſafe ſhores of another kingdom once more do I greet my friend.—Alas! ill can we judge for ourſelves, dear Lady Pembroke.

Provided with a fleet horſe, I ſet out to follow Eſſex, but ſcarce had I travelled a ſingle day, ere my ſhattered conſtitution (no longer able to ſuſtain the leaſt toil) claimed two, to recover the fatigue of the firſt. During my ſtay at the inn, my [48] youth, the delicacy of my perſon and manners, with the air of reſerve I found it neceſſary to aſſume, excited a curioſity my liberality alone was able to bound; though even that gave riſe to ſuſpicions almoſt equally dangerous. I began to fear my ſcheme would wholly fail in the execution; I hired, however, two ruſtics well recommended, as a guide, and an eſcort; yet in travelling on the ſolitary mountains of Wales, often dared not turn my head over my ſhoulder, left in my guards I ſhould behold my murderers. My impaired health rendered the journey very tedious; during its progreſs, I paſſed for a poor youth following the ſteps of my father, and far gone in a conſumption.— After immenſe fatigue, I arrived at length at the port; where I underſtood with inexpreſſible chagrin that Eſſex had embarked for Ireland a week before.—Alas! a moment's recollection enabled me to account for this, apparently, ſtrange deſertion:—in my eagerneſs to conceal my favorite ſcheme, I had forgot to guard [49] againſt the chance of my Lord's, being informed of my ſuppoſed death ere I reached him. On enquiry, I plainly perceived he had left ſpies in the neighbourhood of St. Vincent's Abbey when he quitted it, who, miſled by report, had, haſtened after him with news of the melancholy event. I learnt he had delayed croſſing from time to time without giving any reaſon for it, but on being rouſed by the arrival of two officers, he ordered the ſeamen to be called in the dead of night, and embarked the moment the tide favored his departure.

Though this information left me only myſelf to reproach, it did not leſſen my chagrin. I wandered toward the ſhore to meditate at leiſure: it was ſtill littered with ſoldiers and their appendages; they were indulging with ungoverned licence, in drinking and riot.—Every thing I beheld, increaſed my fears of the voyage: it was indeed a tremendous thought; to embark with a numerous body of licentious men for an unknown country, while wrapt in myſtery [50] myſelf, and without a protector.—How, if actuated by curioſity, or a leſs excuſable motive, they ſhould gueſs at my ſex, and pry into my ſtory? perhaps even the name of their general would want influence to guard me. I turned woman again, and trembled at the bare idea. While irreſolute in what manner to diſpoſe of my unfortunate ſelf, I obſerved a body of travellers approaching, and underſtood with joy it was Lady Southampton and her train, eſcorted by a choſen troop, for whom thoſe I had already ſeen waited—I bleſt indulgent heaven, which thus relieved me from the effects of my own indiſcretion, and demanded to ſee her—to ſee her was enough, for with the penetration natural to her ſex, ſhe inſtantly knew me, and throwing her arms round my neck, reproached me with a generous freedom for having retarded her journey, by obliging her to wait in vain for my arrival; and finally, for ſhocking her with the fictitious ſtory of my death.—I explained to her my unguarded conduct, and its motives.—She [51] aſſured me ſhe dreaded the effect it might have on my lover, as her Lord had not time to write more than that Eſſex was in deſpair for my loſs, nor dared he venture to leave him; therefore conjured her to confide herſelf to the care of the officers he mentioned, and follow with all expedition.—This information doubled the regret which had already ſeized on me; but to guard againſt all ſuſpicion and enquiry, I reſolved to retain my maſculine habit, and paſs for one of Lady Southampton's pages, till ſafely lodged in Ireland.

We arrived here laſt night, and found a letter from Lord Southampton, lamenting the impoſſibility of waiting for his Lady, without abandoning Eſſex to a grief which urged him to raſhneſs and deſpair; he ended with conjuring her to remain in this town till, he had conſidered how to diſpoſe of her ſafely.—Oh, fortune, fortune, how unfairly do we accuſe thee, when folly alone has led us into error!—I am more miſerable than it is poſſible to expreſs. [52] Lady Southampton would fain perſuade me this overſight may eventually prove lucky, as it will prevent my again ſeeing Eſſex ere the death of his Lady.—Ah! what alteration can her loſs make in my fate? —"I tell you, my watchful friend, you cannot love my honor more than I do his ſafety—between him and me there is another bar not leſs inſurmountable.—Did not my ſiſter's marriage with a favorite of Elizabeth coſt him his life? Alas, perhaps hers too was ſacrificed!"—over her myſterious fate a dark veil early fell, dipt perhaps in the blood of her beloved—rather may I ſee my own veins opened, than ſurvive ſuch a calamity; nay, even at this moment it has perhaps fallen on me, and I may be dying in Eſſex while yet unconſcious of my fate—oh, what horrors take poſſeſſion of my ſoul, at the bare idea!—Lady Southampton has ſealed her Engliſh diſpatches, and I can only ſay adieu.

[53]

LETTER II.

BOUND to this ſpot, my generous friend, and dreading, all which paſſes beyond it, hardly can my heart feel the congratulation you beſtow. Environed by enemies, and rendered raſh by deſpair, Eſſex now renounces the glorious viſions he poſſeſſed my imagination with, and reſigns himſelf wholly up to his command.—Oh, that the arrow which ſtabs me ſhould have been ſharpened by my own hand!—All here is alarm, uncertainty, and confuſion—we get and loſe in the courſe of every day a paſſage to our friends, nor dare we truſt to that channel aught of importance. Sir Coniers Clifford with a choſen body of troops was yeſterday ſurrounded, himſelf and half his men cut off immediately—among the officers was a relation of Lady Southampton's; ſhe has been weeping the whole day for him.—For my own part, conſcious I have not a tear to beſtow on common inflictions, I [54] gather mine into my heart, which feels ready to pour forth a deluge the moment one of my many fears ſhall be confirmed—you can form no conception of the wants, the woes, the horrible ſcenes we witneſs.—Born and bred in the arms of luxury and proſperity, a diſtant war but faintly affects our minds; but oh, how tremendous does it appear when once we are driven into its tempeſtuous ſeat!—death, ghaſtly death, aſſumes a bloody variety of forms; while rapine, famine, ſickneſs, and poverty, fearfully forerun him.

I have hitherto thought my ſiſter's fate more conſummately wretched than even my own, but how is every evil lightened by compariſon!—Beloved Matilda, born as you were to woe, you ſaw but one bounded proſpect of the infinitude the globe preſents to us; the horrors of this were unknown to you—uncomforting is the pillow of her who ſleeps within the ſound of a drum, and fancies its every ſtroke is fate.—Is this to live? Ah no! it is to be continually dying.

[55] This country ſo nearly allied to our own, yet offers to our view a kind of new world; divided into petty ſtates, inveterately hating each other, it knows not the benefit of ſociety, except when neceſſity combines the various parties againſt a common enemy; yet, though neceſſity unites, it cannot blend them; the leaſt ceſſation of general danger awakens all their narrow partialities and prejudices, which continually break out with bloody violence. The advantages of commerce, the charms of literature, all the graces of civilization, which at once enrich the mind and form, the manners, are almoſt unknown to this people; with a ſavage pride they fancy their very wants virtue, and owe to their poverty an unregulated valor, which often enables them to contend with well-diſciplined troops, whom they ſometimes defeat by mere want of knowledge; at others, on the contrary, they obſtinately purſue an unequal conteſt, while ſpeculating reaſon turns away from the bloody ſcene, vainly conſcious that their mangled bodies ſtrew the earth, only becauſe no benevolent [56] being has yet deigned to attempt the conqueſt of their minds.

How deeply muſt ſuch reflections operate on a heart bound up in the life of the accompliſhed leader! endued but with the common powers of humanity, expoſed with the reſt, alike to the ſword and to the elements, he, even he, muſt one day periſh; and while I weep the wretches every hour deprives of their beloved protectors, I know not but I may at the ſame moment be added to the number.—Ah, if deſpair ſhould impel Eſſex, —his natural heroiſm needs no ſuch incentive, —ſhould he fall, unconſcious of my yet ſurviving, to that fatal though well deſigned artifice I ſhould forever impute his loſs, and die for having ſeigned to do ſo.

A wild fancy has taken ſtrange poſſeſſion of my mind—Lady Southampton ſays it is madneſs; perhaps it really is ſo, but I can think of nothing elſe; ſhe, however, is too timid to judge—ſhe will paſs her whole life here I really believe.

[57] Were I but for a moment to behold that expreſſive countenance, —were I by a kind of reſurrection again to appear before him!—

Something irreſiſtable impels me—a choſen troop are now ſetting out—I ſhall be ſafe under their protection.—Ah, if this ungovernable impulſe ſhould be but a preſentiment of his danger—never, never ſhould I forgive myſelf were I to leave him wounded and dying, to the care of perſons comparatively indifferent.

"Argue no longer, my dear importunate friend, I will go, but depend on my haſtening back."—Lady Southampton would have made a wretched love for Eſſex; ſhe is the moſt apprehenſive of women; but ſhe was not born to mate with that aſpiring hero.

THE RECESS, &c.
PART V.

[58]

A Silence ſo tedious will make you number me among the dead; recover yourſelf, my beloved friend—born to a perpetual conteſt with ill fortune, I ſink not even yet under, the oppreſſion.—I have been collecting all my thoughts to purſue my ſtrange recital, more ſtrange indeed every day.

[59] In our way toward Ulſter, we were intercepted by a body of the rebellious Iriſh, and a deſperate ſkirmiſh enſued—how ſhall I own it, and call myſelf the the love of Eſſex; yet ſo it was—I, who had been ſo valiant in imagination, and remote from the field of action—I, who had in fancy lifted a ſword with the ſtrength of Goliah, and interpoſed a ſhield before Eſſex, heavier perhaps than myſelf, ſhrunk into annihilation at the bare ſight of the conflict; and the faintings which laid me among the ſlain, perhaps alone ſaved me from being added to their number. I revived in the hands of ſome ferocious women, who in ſtripping the dead, had diſcovered at one moment that I yet lived, and was of their own ſex. Induced either by a ſentiment of humanity, or the hope of a reward, they liſtened to my eager ſupplications for life, and conveyed me to a neighbouring cabin; whither they ſoon ſummoned a prieſt, who opened a vein in my arm. On feebly [60] reviving once more, I caſt my eyes round in ſpeechleſs aſtoniſhment, ſcarce knowing whether I ſhould think my eſcape a bleſſing. I was environed by a ſet of beings who in complexion alone bore any reſemblance to myſelf, their language, manners, and lives, ſeeming no more analogous, than thoſe of the inhabitants of the Torrid Zone. I laboured in vain to comprehend them, or to make myſelf underſtood, and was, in deſpair giving up the attempt, when the prieſt already mentioned came to my relief. Through his means I informed them that the Lord Deputy would redeem me at any ranſom, provided they ſecured me from danger and inſult. I ſhould, I believe, have enſured my own ſafety, had not the victorious party learnt, by ſome ſtraggler, that an Engliſh woman of diſtinguiſhed rank had been diſcovered among the ſlain. They eagerly turned back to demand me, and the hope of reward alike influencing my preſervers to keep me in their hands, a diſpute no leſs fierce, though not ſo [61] bloody, as that I had before witneſſed, followed; it was too violent to be compromiſed, and at length, as the only way to prevent murder, both parties agreed I ſhould be put into the hands of their General Tiroen; or, as ſome called him, O'Neal. Intreaties or reſiſtance would have been equally vain, and I was obliged to rejoice they thought me of conſequence enough to act ſo honorably by me.

During this interval, one of the ſervants deputed by Lady Southampton immediately to attend on me, having lingered a few minutes behind the Engliſh troop, followed to rejoin them at the moment of the onſet; the ſound of the firing reached him ere he fell in with the ſcouts, and clapping ſpurs to his horſe, he flew back to the village we all had lately quitted, there to wait in ſafety the event of the conteſt: at this place he was informed, a band of rebels had iſſued out from an ambuſcade formed in the neighbouring mountain; and while he was wavering what ſtep to take, the [62] news of my ſex and capture ſuddenly reached him; ſtruck with the idea of ſome important myſtery, as well from my diſguiſe as the cautions of his Lady, he haſtened back to her with the ſtrange intelligence. The generous but timid Lady Southampton, impreſſed ſolely with the idea of my danger, wrote inſtantaneouſly to Eſſex, briefly reciting all he did not know of my ſtory, and ſtrongly conjuring him to exert his utmoſt influence to preſerve me from inſult.

But who ſhall paint the feelings of Eſſex, when the ſurprizing intelligence firſt reached him! intelligence which, in one moment, opened all thoſe ſources of tenderneſs in his ſoul, grief and deſpair had well nigh congealed. To think I ſtill lived would have been conſummate happineſs, had I not been thus unaccountably ſnatched away, even at the very moment of my miraculous renovation: ſo ſingular a complication of events almoſt deprived him of his ſenſes, and wrought impulſe up to agony. Perhaps the laſt [63] untoward incident of my life was neceſſary to ſave his brain from partaking the diſtractions of his mind—ſick at the heart of an incurable ſorrow—fatigued with the cares of government, and the ſlavery of command, the news of my exiſtence and capture made him find in diſtinctions hitherto ſo oppreſſive, the ſole proſpect of recovering a treaſure, which, alone could give value to his future life.

From the knowledge acquired in his military command, Eſſex was enabled to decide on the character of Tiroen—he juſtly believed it unprincipled and ungovernable; how muſt he tremble then to recollect my fate was in his hands! In a conjuncture ſo dangerous, he reſigned himſelf entirely up to the guidance of an impaſſioned heart, and diſpatched an officer of rank, charging the arch-rebel by the blood of thousands yet unſpilt, not to exaſperate the Engliſh, and himſelf in particular, by maltreating the lady fortune had thrown into his power; for whoſe ranſom any [64] ſum was tendered her captors ſhould demand.

This raſh and impetuous addreſs had conſequences only leſs dangerous than thoſe it guarded againſt. Tiroen unfortunately diſcovered at once that he had the happineſs of the Lord Deputy in his keeping, and though he flattered him from time to time with promiſes of noble treatment, he ſecretly determined no doubt, that if he ever parted with me, it ſhould be upon his own terms.

It was not till ſeveral of theſe meſſages had paſſed, that Tiroen's curioſity led him to viſit me: the attention excited by my maſculine habit had led me immediately to requeſt one more ſuited to my ſex; and the delicate ſituation I ſtood in, obliging me to conduct myſelf with the utmoſt caution, I had thought it peculiarly fortunate to eſcape the notice of the General.

The continual repetition of his tedious viſits, when once he had ſeen me; the laviſh ſupply of ſuch accommodations as [65] that ravaged country then afforded—an obſtinate ſilence on the ſtate of my affairs, and the moſt weariſome diſcuſſions of his own, all too ſoon convinced me, that neither his pride, his ambition, or his ferocity, had been able to guard the heart of Tiroen from that powerful paſſion which invigorated the being of his diſtinguiſhed rival—I trembled at the recollection that I was wholly in his power—already misjudged as the voluntary miſtreſs of Eſſex, unwilling to announce myſelf, and unable, had I done ſo, to prove my right to any name or diſtinction, mine was indeed a fearful ſituation. I was not allowed to hold any correſpondence with the Engliſh, and only knew by the watch kept over me, that a human being was anxious for my releaſe.

Whatever conſequences might follow my appearing pleaſed with the diſtinctions laviſhed on me by Tiroen, I felt every day more ſenſibly that I had no other means of avoiding the licentious inſolence of his officers; who fancied their ſervices ſo important [66] to the cauſe they had eſpouſed, as to ſecure their conduct from too ſtrict a ſcrutiny.

Tiroen ſought occaſions to break off, renew, and prolong, the ſecret intercourſe in which he had now engaged with Eſſex; but a lingering treaty agreed not with the fiery impatience of that unfortunate hero. His divided ſoul no longer could attend to the duties of his command—the buſineſs of the war was at an end—Eſſex was no longer a cool and prudent General, watchful to ſeize every advantage, and harraſs the enemy—alas, he was now only a mad and extravagant lover, ready to ſacrifice every thing to the recovery of one adored individual.—Delivered up to paſſion, to terror, to agony, to every torturing exceſs of overſtrained ſenſibility, at this fatal period the generous Eſſex was gradually ſacrificing the whole renown of a life hitherto ſo glorious. The news of Tiroen's love crowned his misfortunes; and that execrable traitor, determined to bring the Lord Deputy to his terms, by various [67] emiſſaries had him informed of plots he never laid againſt me, and repulſes he never ſuſtained; ſpeciouſly diſowning ſuch deſigns in terms calculated only to redouble the ſuſpicions of his rival.

By artifices like theſe the warlike talents and dignified mind of Eſſex were kept in abſolute ſubjection; he no longer dared to exert the valour which burned proudly at his heart, but ſtifling every emotion love did not excite, he eagerly engaged in a ſecret and dangerous treaty.—The raſh propoſal of Eſſex to confer with Tiroen from the oppoſite banks of a rivulet, I imputed to the paſſionate deſire a lover ever has to judge of the perſon and talents of the man who dares to rival him—this interview could not be kept a ſecret—alas, perhaps it decided the fortune of the Lord Deputy.—Misjudged from that moment by a buſy world which ſees only the ſurface of things, to timidity, to avarice, to indolence, to ambition, by turns, has been aſcribed an incident, of which love had all the merit or the ſhame.—Ah! had the erroneous multitude conſidered [68] but a moment, ſurely they had diſcerned a myſtery in his conduct.—What could ambition, glory, pride, require, he did not poſſeſs already? If to hold the moſt abſolute ſway over the moſt abſolute of Sovereigns conld gratify thoſe wiſhes, they were gratified.—Rather, ye buſy Many, learn to pity than condemn the generous frenzy of a bleeding heart which boldly ſacrificed every thing to an overruling, an irreſiſtible paſſion—a paſſion mine muſt break to anſwer—and it will break.—Oh! my ſhook brain, how wild it wanders!—

Gay viſions of a higher, happier ſphere, where are ye? ah! deign to gild awhile this gloomy world!—how inexpreſſibly ſweet are at intervals the trances of my mind!—care, ſorrow, ſuffering, mortality itſelf is forgotten; abſorbed in a bright obſcure, every high-wrought faculty hovers proudly on the verge of a long eternity—fye on this [69] earthy covering, how it drags down my ſoul, my ſoaring ſoul.

I wake from theſe day dreams, and return to my ſubject—in fruitleſs and tedious negociations were thus conſuming thoſe days we would in vain recall, thoſe important days fraught with the very fate of the nobleſt of mankind.

The long delays, the eternal diſappointments, exhauſted my patience; agitated by a thouſand apprehenſions, which no leſs concerned my lover than myſelf, miſery once more ſtruck her iron fangs through my quivering heart. Compelled to ſtruggle with a ſoul juſtly conſcious of purity; to ſupport an apparent tranquillity; to adopt an artificial character; to ſuffer Tiroen to delude himſelf into a perſuaſion the tye between me and Eſſex was diſhonorable, leſt an uncertain one ſhould want power to reſtrain him, how many implicated indignities did I patiently endure!—Perſecuted with [70] his baſe ſolicitations; overwhelmed with bribes as ſplendid as they were contemptible, I could ward off his expectations only by a feint my nature diſdained. In anſwer to his unbounded offers, and tender proteſtations, I one day bad him remember that in thoſe inſtances he could not ſurpaſs the generous lover he ſought to rival; for that it was in the power of Eſſex to give me every thing but his title.—Tiroen pauſed indignantly for a moment, and my heart exulting in its artifice, fondly hoped the ſpectres of his whole line of royal anceſtors would ſweep before him, precluding every idea of a union ſo diſhonorable. His whole eſtimation, and the ſucceſs of the war depended, I well knew, on his retaining the affections of the people, and how could he hope for thoſe if he diſgraced the blood of the O'Neal's? He ſcarce credited the boldneſs of idea which appeared in this hint of mine, and ſtruck with a perſuaſion I muſt be of ſome ſuperior rank to dare thus to elevate my eyes to him, he once more attempted to [71] dive into a myſtery ſo carefully and obſtinately concealed. I was however on my guard, and ſunk again into my original obſcurity. Still eager to poſſeſs a woman he could not eſteem, he at laſt aſſured me (after having obſerved that an engagement to a lady of his own family alone held his party together) that he would bind himſelf in ſecret by every tye I ſhould dictate. I unwarily replied, the conduct and love of Eſſex had been ſo unqueſtionably noble, that nothing but a ſuperior and public marriage could vindicate me even to myſelf, in breaking with him.—Tiroen's look and anſwer made me ſenſible of the danger of this ſpeech, and that in leaving him without hope, I had left myſelf without ſafety. I felt from this moment like a wretch entirely devoted; and under the name of indiſpoſition (of which indeed I had ſufficient reaſon to complain) I procured from a ſurgeon who bled me, a quantity of liquid laudanum, ſome portion of which [72] I pretended to take every night, but in reality reſerved the whole of it for that fatal one which ſhould confirm my fears.

Such were the ſufferings of Eſſex and myſelf, while the two camps were in ſight of each other, and nothing but the moſt guarded vigilance could prevent the incenſed Engliſh from coming to action.—I was one evening alone in the tent allotted to me (for Tiroen would never truſt me in any neighbouring fort or town) which, from the aſcent it was pitched on, commanded the whole valley, and looking with tearful eyes towards the increaſing fires in the Engliſh camp, when Tiroen approached me unawares—his complexion was fluſhed with wine, and his eyes and air ſhewed a determination at which my nature ſhuddered—no longer regarding decorum or reſpect, his manners made me in a moment ſenſible I had deferred taking my laudanum too long.—An ides, at which I have never ceaſed to wonder, ſuggeſted itſelf to my mind; and while fiuctuating between the poſſible and [73] impoſſible, I a little ſoothed the boiſterous wretch, at whoſe profligate vows I trembled—intoxication deprived him of the guard he had ſo long kept over his lips—imagining himſelf already poſſeſſed of the beloved of Eſſex, he could not forbear vaunting of the addreſs which ſecured her to him.—I learnt with equal horror and amazement, that the long delay my capture and the ſubſequent treaties had occaſioned in the war, were all concerted ſtrokes of diabolical policy to ruin the fair fame of the Lord Deputy.—That during theſe fatal treaties, Tiroen himſelf had ſent the moſt indubitable proofs to Elizabeth of the miſconduct of her General, and had every reaſon to ſuppoſe he would immediately be recalled, and ignominiouſly puniſhed: nor could ſhe ever ſelect another equally dear to the army, on which every thing in war depended.—I turned with ineffable diſdain toward the monſter.—Oh, that an eye-beam could have killed him!—Engroſſed, however, by his various [74] views, inflated with ſelf-love and applauſe, and confuſed with wine, he ſaw not a glance which would inſtantaneouſly have unfolded my whole heart, to the execrable, the ungenerous traitor; unworthy the race he ſprung from, and the ſword he drew.—He continued to expatiate on his hopes of wholly expelling the Engliſh, and aſcending the throne of Ireland; but what after this unwary and black diſcovery could his views be to me? A thouſand dangers were preſſing upon my ſoul, and a thouſand projects floating in my brain: I had hardly temper or recollection to methodize any—while he continued to charm himſelf with the diſcloſure of all his vanity and ambition, hatred and horror nerved my heart with courage to execute a ſtrange deſign, the deſperation of ſuch a moment alone could have ſuggeſted. Convinced, by the tenor of his diſcourſe and conduct, I that could eſcape his licentious purpoſes only by feigning an intention of yielding to them, I ſmoothed my agonized features into a ſmile which almoſt [75] ſtiffened to a convulſion, and complained of thirſt—a glaſs of water ſtood by, of which I drank—inclination no leſs than gallantry, made him inſiſt on pledging me; but refuſing to give him the water without wine, I mixed it with in officiouſneſs perhaps too obvious, adding the whole quantity of laudanum provided for myſelf. The haſte and tremor attending ſo dangerous a tranſaction, might well have excited diſtruſt in him at any time, much more at ſuch a criſis; but not in a condition to obſerve very ſtrictly, and delighted with a condeſcenſion on my part alike new and unexpected, in a tranſport of gallantry he dropt on his knees, and uniting my name with his own, cemented both with that of happineſs: the latter ſeemed to tremble back into my heart as he eagerly ſwallowed the beverage. Sleep had before hovered over his eyelids; it was now forerun by ſtupefaction. The hour of reſt arrived; but the women who uſually ſlept in the outer tent came not near it—I could not doubt but that their abſence was owing to the previous orders [76] given by the General, and falling on my knees, intreated him who armed the Aſſyrian with courage voluntarily to dare the ſituation into which I was brought unconſenting, to bear me boldly and ſafely through it. A fortitude equal to the danger, ſeemed to ſpring from the addreſs and the occaſion.—The regimental cloak Tiroen had thrown off on entering, ſerved to cover my maſculine habit, which I reſumed with expedition: it was a cloak ſo remarkable, and familiar to every eye in the camp, as almoſt to enſure my ſafety. I overweighed my throbbing temples with his warlike plume, and finally, drawing from his finger a ſignet to produce if neceſſary, I boldly graſped his dagger to decide my fate ſhould I be diſcovered, and iſſued forth a ſecond Judith.

I had warily marked the progreſs of the night; the laſt watch had now gone by, and the time was paſt when it was probable any officer ſhould be ſtirring of note enough to addreſs the General. I had heard Tiroen ſay it was his common practice to walk the camp at night, and [77] in that confidence ventured to paſs for him. Scarce had I gone a hundred paces when the homage of the centinels aſſured me the counterfeit was undiſcovered.

With an agitated heart I paſſed from one to another, guided only by the diſtant lights (for Tiroen always pitched his camp on a hill) till near the advanced guard, I then retired behind a large tent, and diſrobing myſelf of their General's accoutrements, put on a common hat I had carried for that purpoſe—what were my terrors when having reached the confines of the camp, now doubly watched, I preſented the ſignet as a proof I was ſent on earneſt buſineſs.—The guard heſitated, but after tediouſly debating, while I went through tortures, they judged it prudent to admit a token which alone could have enabled me to reach them, and I was ſuffered to paſs.

I ſhot like an arrow from a bow when once theſe dreaded limits were overleaped, ſcarce daring to addreſs my very ſoul to [78] heaven, leſt one loſt moment ſhould undo me.

Whether my eyes had deceived me in the imagined nearneſs of the Engliſh camp, or my trembling and unguided feet had wandered wide of it, I know not; but ſorely were they bliſtered ere I approached its limits—piercing through thickets which tore alike my garments and my fleſh, with ſpirits fainting even to death, I ſuddenly heard a ſcout give the watch-word in Engliſh. Overjoyed to think myſelf ſafe, I unhappily wanted preſence of mind to pronounce a ſingle ſyllable, and the officious ſoldier miſtaking me for a ſpy, levelled his piece, and inſtantly pierced my ſide.—My ſpirits were no longer equal to contending with danger or with death, and the fear of diſcovery being the prevailing ſentiment of my ſex, I feebly conjured the man, if he hoped for pardon, to bear me to the tent of the Lord Deputy. The delicacy of my complexion and cloaths had already ſurprized the inadvertent ſoldier—he quickly called together ſome [79] of his companions, who aſſiſted in laying me on a hurdle, and bearing me toward the tent of Eſſex. The morning was now broke—I ſaw the early beams of the ſun emblazon the golden ornaments of the General's tent—ſome officers came out of it as I approached.—My heart, from which life ſeemed every moment ready to iſſue, made a courageous effort, to collect into itſelf the ſcattered principles of a being I appeared on the very point of reſigning. I fancied ere he yet ſpoke, I heard the voice ſo dear to me—I fancied! ah, I indeed ſaw him ruſh forward on the firſt hint; but, root-bound as it were, he ſtopped before he came to me, and ſent his very ſoul forth in a groan.—"Yes, Eſſex, cried I, extending my feeble hand, the wretch, heaven did not allow to live in thy arms, receives its next indulgence in being permitted to die there."—But how ſhall I deſcribe the tearful tranſports, the touching agonies of his recovered intellects! I ſunk under the keen eſtcaſy of the moment, [80] and long faintings ſucceeded, occaſioned by my loſs of blood, which once more brought me to the very verge of the grave.

The amiable Lady Southampton came at the inſtance of her couſin, and gave by her preſence, a decorum to my ſituation it had long wanted. Every effort of art was exerted to ſoothe my broken ſpirits, and ſtrengthen my exhauſted frame. He, who alone could give efficacy to medicine, hovered ever near, and when ſpeech was interdicted, by affectionate looks ſuſtained me.—Ah, how pleaſant were even theſe ſufferings! how ſweet was it to collect back into my heart thoſe gentle impulſes war and terror had driven from their home!—To affiance my ſoul in ſilence to its only Lord, and to fancy whatever fate heaven ſhould hereafter ordain him, mine could no longer be divided from it.

As ſoon as my amended health allowed, I entered into a detail of all that had paſſed ſince Lord Eſſex left me at St. [81] Vincent's Abbey. He in return informed me, that the lethargy into which Tiroen was plunged by the laudanum I had ſo haſtily adminiſtered, was very near being fatal to him, as the utmoſt effort of care and medicine could only preſerve him the faculty of breathing; ſince to diſturb his deep and unwholeſome ſlumbers always threw him into a dangerous delirium. The courageous effort by which I had recovered my liberty, he added, had formed the whole converſation of both camps while my fate was yet uncertain. I bleſſed the awful power who ſaved me the guilt of murdering even a villain, and did not immediately remark that Eſſex gave me no farther information.

I ſoon learnt from Lady Southampton the painful truths my Lord ſought to hide from me—that Elizabeth had inceſſantly urged him to proſecute a war which his fears for me had hitherto ſuſpended; but finding at length that both in treaties and commands were loſt upon him, ſhe grew cold and [82] diſguſted. His friends in England had given him but too much reaſon to believe that his enemies were gradually acquiring the aſcendancy in her heart, he as gradually loſt; ſince all her favours were now laviſhed on Sir Walter Raleigh, the houſe of Cecil, and the Earl of Nottingham, a party who had long meditated the downfall of Eſſex and Southampton, of which they now ſpoke as a certainty; and that even the common people beheld with diſcontent the ſlow progreſs of the war in Ireland, nor could Eſſex any longer depend upon popularity.

The unguarded friend who made me this recital, engroſſed by her own ſhare in it, forgot how it intereſted me. I called to mind the information ſent by Tiroen to Elizabeth, which but too well accounted for the Queen's anger and diſguſt, and conceived at once all its probable conſequences. Eſſex, unlike all other favorites, could never be brought to know any claim to ſuperiority but merit—incapable of thoſe little arts [83] by which meaner minds attach the inſidious train of ſycophants a Court always abounds with; he had ever ſcorned a partial monopoly, and politic diſtribution, of poſts and places.—The mercenary wretches who had bowed to him in vain, paid their court to his enemies with more ſucceſs, and inſtructed by them in every weakneſs of the favorite, were ever ready to ſtrengthen any prejudice the Queen might conceive againſt him. A thouſand fears incident to age and decaying power, were thus cheriſhed in her, which magnified by paſſions time itſelf could never allay, might perhaps ſtamp the baſe intelligence of Tiroen with the fatal authority of unbiaſſed truth, and give to the inactivity of Eſſex, the appearance of treaſon.—Such a train of circumſtances could hardly ſail to ſtagger a mind in full poſſeſſion of the nobleſt and moſt impartial judgment; what then might we not fear from a Sovereign always influenced by prejudices each paſſing day ſtrengthened, as it inſenſibly impaired her reaſon? Fortunately, by an extrava| [84] gance of dotage which almoſt puniſhed the errors of her youth, thoſe prejudices had hitherto united in his favour:—yet while I perceived but a ſingle chance againſt him, my ſoul ſhrunk from the idea of entruſting his life with her.

To give Lord Eſſex the opportunity of vindicating himſelf to Elizabeth, I reſolved to account for her conduct; and divulged to him the inadvertent acknowledgment made by Tiroen, during our laſt memorable interview, of his own perfidy and diſſimulation. A generous ſcarlet burnt on the cheek of Eſſex while he execrated the traitor; but ſtruck immediately with a full conviction of the conſequences that might reſult from this baſe intelligence, he formed the extraordinary reſolution, of returning to England to juſtify his honor.

This determination no leſs ſhocked than ſurprized me; far from imagining my information would lead to ſo wild a project, I rather ſuppoſed it would ſuggeſt to him the impoſſibility of ever reviſiting England, unleſs the reduction of Ulſter was fully accompliſhed.—In truth, I dared [85] not confeſs my fears that even then to remain with the army alone could enſure his ſafety.—Every reaſon I durſt urge, or Southampton enforce, were in his judgment feebler than his own—his honor was piqued, and nothing could hinder him from vindicating it.—Perſuaded a ſtep as bold as this, alone would convince Elizabeth of his innocence, and accuſtomed to regain, whenever he appeared, that influence over her, his enemies had often encroached on in his abſence, he perſuaded himſelf he need only be ſeen to triumph, and concluded a truce, as the preliminary to his departure.

The pride of ſex, ſenſibility, and honor, contended with the leading paſſion of my nature, and taught me to diſdain over-ruling him I could not convince:—nevertheleſs, I almoſt ſunk under the conflict.—The frightful ſituation in which I had been placed ſince my arrival in Ireland, made me obſtinately refuſe to continue there, whenever Eſſex ſhould leave it; and the curioſity I had excited alike by my bold eſcape, and wound, made [86] it hazardous to commit me to the charge of any officer left behind. Surrounded with friends, relations, and dependents, Eſſex (ſuch is the painful uncertainty ever attending on elevated rank) knew not one to whom he could ſafely intruſt ſo delicate a care. The generous Southampton, determined to ſhare the fate of his friend by accompanying him, propoſed to unite that of his Lady with mine, by ſhipping us off ere they embarked, with ſervants they ſhould mutually ſelect; apparently bound for France, but in fact for the coaſt of Cumberland. In the moſt romantic and ſolitary part of that remote county, the Wriotheſleys had long owned a caſtle, where malice itſelf would hardly ſeek, and certainly never find us; there he aſſured Eſſex we might repoſe in peace, till they ſhould return again to Ireland. I felt all the merit of this project, by which the amiable Southampton robbed himſelf of the dear ſociety of his wife, merely to do honor to the beloved of his friend; and adopted it with the utmoſt [87] eagerneſs, from the hope that if the buſy tranſmitters of Lord Eſſex's actions, had ever mentioned me, this total ſeparation would extinguiſh all jealouſy in the mind of Elizabeth; who I knew would much ſooner overlook the loſs of an army than his heart.

Although Eſſex knew not how to place me happily in Ireland, it was with pain he conſented to my quitting it; but finding me obſtinately partial to Lord Southampton's deſign, he conſented to my reſuming my maſculine diſguiſe, and ſelected a veſſel whoſe captain was devoted to him, having ordered a lighter one to be prepared for himſelf.

So ſad a preſentiment ſhivered my ſoul on the morn appointed for our embarkation, that it was the utmoſt effort of my principles to ſuffer Eſſex to act in conformity to his. I had previouſly inſiſted he ſhould ſail at the ſame moment with myſelf, to end my fears of that formidable ſavage Tiroen; and when he entered my chamber to conduct me to the ſhip, my heart [88] quivered on lips which had no longer the power to utter a ſyllable.—He beſought, he conjured me, to ſupport my ſinking ſpirits; "the higheſt hopes, he added, with an air of ſincerity, elevated his own; that it had always been his pride, his pleaſure, to deſerve the diſtinctions laviſhed on him by the Queen; and whatever views he had formed when heaven ſhould call her hence, he could not reſolve even by ingratitude, much leſs treaſon, to ſhorten her days who had crowned his with glory. Doubt not, concluded he, my love, but I ſhall recover all my influence, and remember when next we meet it is to part no more"

Ill-omened ſeemed that ſentence to me—I fancied too his voice founded hollow—I fancied!—alas, every dire chimera ſenſibility preſents to an impaſſioned heart, took full poſſeſſion of mine; yet, as to exert the leaſt influence at ſo trying a moment was to render myſelf accountable for his future fate, I oppoſed every ennobling ſentiment to an ungovernable [89] paſſion, and heroically reſigned him up to his duty.

We quitted the port at the ſame inſtant: he ſteering for that neareſt the Iriſh coaſt, I for the North of England.—Both by conſent remained on the deck with fouls fixed on each other, till the beloved individual vaniſhed, and the veſſel ſeemed an object only leſs dear; that at length diminiſhed to a cloud, the cloud ſhrunk to a ſpeck, and the ſpeck became inviſible.—I threw myſelf on my bed, and giving way to the tears I had hitherto ſtifled, I beſought the Almighty to guard him he had ſo eminently diſtinguiſhed.

Compaſſion had induced Eſſex to conſent to our conveying over an old officer who had been deſperately wounded. The intenſe ſickneſs produced by the element, cauſed his wounds to open, which obliged us to put back and land him, or ſacrifice his life to our convenience; and this unforeſeen delay, expoſed us to a calamity as laſting as it was grievous.

[90] Launched a ſecond time on thoſe reſt leſs ſurges to which alone I could compare my own perturbed ſoul, the next day brought the compariſon ſtill nearer— A dreadful tempeſt aroſe, nor were we within reach of any port. The enraged and howling winds drove the veſſel at pleaſure a thouſand times ſidelong into the deep, and the impetuous and foaming waves threw it up again with equal violence.—We remained ſtupified with terror; ſhut down with our women in the cabin, the rapid motions and cries of the ſeamen, the tremendous cracks and groans of the veſſel, united with the warring elements to make that fate indifferent every moment brought nearer. To prepare my mind for the impending event, I, however, recollected, with due gratitude to heaven, that the light veſſel in which Eſſex failed, had doubtleſs made a near port, ere the ſtorm began, and landed him in ſafety.

I pondered once more on that wonderful character I had ſo often conſidered. I ſaw, however ſtrong the predominant [91] foible of Lord Eſſex, it ſtill gave way to rectitude; and fearful the paſſion which led him towards me, might one day affect his ſafety, I bent to the awful God who thus in thunder called away its weak and helpleſs object:—not without admiring the ſingularity of that deſtiny, which by interring me in the ocean, ſecured the forged death and funeral I had publiſhed for myſelf, from ever being diſcovered.

Strengthened, if not conſoled by theſe ideas, I ſought to chear my no leſs ſuffering friend; who, rejecting alike food and comfort, reſigned herſelf wholly up to ſickneſs, faintings, and ſorrow.—Ah, who ſhall ſay we ſuffer in vain! the feelings of the ſoul, like the organs of ſight, gain ſtrength by uſe, till we dare to analyze that fate we once could not have ventured to conſider; while the refined and exquiſite ſenſe of mental anguiſh. which renders us ſuperior to common evils, often gives an apparent ſublimity to efforts which are little in our own eſtimation.—Lady Southampton, yet diſtinguiſhed by nature, fortune, love, clung to thoſe rich poſſeſſions, [92] and ſhrunk from the awful immortality which threatened every moment to take place of them.—She liſtened to me with wonder, and this inſtance of fortitude impreſſed her mind with a reverence for my character, time could never obliterate.

The ſudden abatement of the ſtorm contributed little to our ſafety; as the ſhip, ill calculated for ſuch a conflict, had bulged upon a rock, and now filled ſo faſt with water, that the utmoſt diligence of the crew could hardly ſave us from ſinking.—The ſight of land ere the evening cloſed, had ſcarce power to chear for a moment, wretches who no more hoped to behold the dawning of the morn.—To the uproar and turbulence of the ſtorm, a ſilent horror and deſolation had now ſucceeded ſcarce leſs ſhocking. Midnight was hardly turned ere a diſmal univerſal cry informed us the veſſel was ſinking—Lady Southampton threw her arms helpleſsly round me, and the unprincipled part of the crew burſting [93] into our cabin, increaſed the horrors of the moment by opening our coffers, and gathering together their moſt valuable contents: an officer followed, who taking our hands in ſilence, led us toward the deck:—two boats were now preparing—the laſt melancholy hope we had of ſurviving.—The captain, who happily owed every thing to Eſſex, informed us, that as the larger boat had the better chance, he had fixed on placing us in that, ere the ſcattered crew could collect, and by preſſing too numerouſly upon us, rob us of a laſt hope.—We were conveyed into the boat while he was yet ſpeaking, and the ſailors ſo impetuouſly followed, regardleſs of the captain's remonſtrances and commands, that our danger ſeemed hardly diminiſhed by the removal.—A hope nevertheleſs aroſe, which encouraged each individual to an exertion from whence the general ſafety was aſcertained. Entirely enveloped in the only watch-coat which had been taken from the wreck, Lady Southampton [94] and myſelf (who were the only women ſaved) knew but by the voices of our companions whether life or death was to be expected—the ſea ran high, and the grey dawn preſented to our eager eyes a coaſt, which we were informed was that of Scotland, at no great diſtance; an old caſtle appeared, on a ſharp projection of the land, whoſe ſolid battlements ſeemed proof againſt every attack of art and nature; but the ſhoals, rocks, and ſurf which intervened, threatened to make us ever behold it at a hopeleſs diſtance, unleſs we could intereſt the compaſſion of its owners.

Every ſignal of diſtreſs was made for hours apparently in vain, till the turn of the tide; when two fiſhing boats appeared, ſlowly working their way towards us. A diſcordant ſhout of joy on the part of our companions, ſplit the ears of my ſick friend and ſelf, who inly worſhipped the power that preſerved us.—The benevolent ſtrangers approached, and their garb no leſs than unknown language [95] proclaimed them natives of the Scotch coaſt. To the men around us they offered biſcuits and whiſky in abundance, and beſtowed on me and Lady Southampton a draught of cold water, which ſeemed as much more refreſhing as it was innocent.

Revived by this unexpected revolution in our fate, we by joint conſent ſhook off the heavy watch-coat which had a little ſaved us from the inceſſant ſpray of the enraged ſea, and when the boat was at length drawn towards the ſlight of rude ſteps leading to the caſtle, we both quitted it with no leſs celerity than thankfulneſs.—Our progreſs was for a moment impeded by ſurprize—at the gate of the caſtle ſtood two beings who ſeemed of ſome ſuperior order; ſo ſingular were their dreſs, beauty, and benevolence.—A youth and his ſiſter waved us toward them with graceful courteſy—the latter wore a light veſt and coat of Scots plaid, with a belt of green ſattin claſped with gold; the rude wind had carried off the covering [96] of her hair, and cauſed her long auburn locks to ſtream on the boſom of the morning, expoſing to view her ſlight ancles half booted, and tinging her cheeks with that pure cold colour, youth, health, innocence, and heaven, alone can give.—The youth, who in features ſtrongly reſembled his ſiſter, was habited as a hunter, with a ſpear in his hand, and a dagger hanging in his belt.—Both with ſmiles of hoſpitality ran forward to receive us; and while the young lady took the arm of my friend, the youth with an impaſſioned pleaſure ſhook my hand, caſting a look of mingled wonder and diſdain at the ſoiled, though rich habiliments I had on; which indeed originally rather agreed with my own ſex than that I intruded upon. The antique hall into which they conducted us, was hung with tattered banners, mouldy coats of arms, and every proud remnant of war and ancientry. Refreſhments ſuitable to our paſt diſtreſs were buſily ſet before us, nor, with that intuitive politeneſs, ſuperior minds always [97] poſſeſs, did either venture to expreſs a curioſity till they had frankly ſatisfied ours.—From them we learnt that the ſpot fortune had thrown us on, was an iſland on the coaſt of Scotland, and the place which ſheltered us, Dornock Caſtle, held by the Laird of that name; that they were brother and ſiſter to that Laird, who was now abſent on a family concern of no ſmall moment; in ſhort, that their elder ſiſter Mabel, famed through the country for her beauty, having unhappily ſhewn it at Court, the King would not ſuffer her to return; and their brother, fearful ſhe ſhould yield to his licentious wiſhes; had haſtened thither to claim her. The young people who made this artleſs recital, were formed to grace it—when the fair Phoebe ſpoke of the charms of her ſiſter, her own were heighthened by a ſofter, fuller bloom; and when ſhe mentioned, their dangerous effect, the proud bluſh of a generous ſhame gave manlineſs to the boyiſh features of her brother Hugh.—Accuſtomed as my friend and ſelf had long been to every worldly charm and [98] advantage, we ſaw in this remote ſpot, and theſe untutored children of nature, a ſimple and noble grace art only refines away.

When it came to my turn to narrate, I uſed every artifice to guard againſt the poſſibility of danger.—Adopting the name Lady Southampton had lately quitted, I called myſelf Vernon; a youth employed till lately as a page in the train of the Earl of Eſſex, and now his ſecretary—the lady with me, I ſaid, allied to the Earl of Southampton, was lately wedded to me; and both were following theſe noblemen when overtaken by the tempeſt which had thrown us upon their ſhore, and rendered us debtors to their humanity. Finding we came from the ſeat of war, and were converſant with the Court of England, they both aſked a thouſand various queſtions ſuitable to their ſex, age, and ſimplicity, reſpecting the one and the other; and our deſcriptions, to their unformed conceptions, comprized every charm of magnificence, glory, and gaiety.

[99] The happy device of a pretended marriage enabling me to ſhare the chamber of Lady Southampton, we choſe the hour of retirement to conſider our preſent ſituation, and the mode moſt likely to reſtore us once more to the country and connections from which the ſtorm had ſeparated us.—My friend juſtly remarked, that the ſailors wrecked with us, and its natives, were all the people likely to viſit this remote and ſolitary iſle, and that if we failed to take advantage of the departure of the firſt, we ſhould throw ourſelves wholly upon the generoſity of the Laird of Dornock, of whoſe character we could not venture to decide from thoſe of the amiable young people, who had ſo warmly embraced our cauſe.—After the application of Eſſex to my brother in my favour had been rejected, I had every thing to fear if any circumſtance ſhould betray me into his power, and the ſtricteſt ſecreſy on our names and condition alone could give us a hope of liberty;—how under ſuch restrictions we could clearly [100] explain our preſent ſituation to the two noblemen whom alone it concerned, neither of us could diſcover; nevertheleſs, neceſſity obliged us to come to ſome reſolution; and perſuaded the writing of each would be known to him to whom the letter was addreſſed, weary as we both were, a part of the night was ſpent in preparing two epiſtles for the ſailors to convey.—The morning came, and with it the mortifying information that we were a few hours too late; the men ſaved with us having hired a fiſhing ſmack in which they ſailed away at the turn of the tide: nor did the owners know their deſtination till the veſſel returned. I was not without an idea that our youthful protectors had voluntarily concealed ſo material an event, in the hope of detaining us; but certainly had that really been the caſe, it was not half ſo inexcuſable as our own imprudence and neglect.—We hired a boat to purſue them with the letters, but after ſeveral days ſpent in painful expectation, the packets were returned to us [101] with the mortifying information that all enquiry had proved fruitleſs. We had now no reſource but in the generoſity of the Laird of Dornock, and endeavoured to fortify ourſelves with patience to wait his return.

The youthful brother and ſiſter expreſſed a generous concern for out ſituation; but wholly without power, they could do no more.—Priſoners at large, as we were, effectually bounded by the roaring ocean, and depending ſolely on contingencies for freedom, the days to us crept heavily away—I ſometimes remembred with a ſigh that I was in Scotland—that kingdom where by inheritance I might claim a rank that would enable me to decide my own fate, had not a combination of events, forerunning even my birth, made every advantage of fortune and nature alike uſeleſs to me. I endeavoured to diſcover the real character of their King, but even from the report of his friends, to be able to term it good, I was obliged to think it weak; and in [102] that caſe knew he would inevitably be ſurrounded with artful politicians ready to profit by his foible; in ſhort, I found however near he and I were allied in blood, we were born to be diſtinct beings in creation, and to meet would endanger the ſafety of the weaker. When I turned my anxious ſoul toward England, it brought me no relief.—As far from the reach of intelligence as if in the wilds of Arabia, I in vain ſought to diſcover the reception Eſſex had met with at Court.—That name which in the vanity of my heart I had often thought the world reſounded with, I found, with checked pride, was ſcarcely known in an adjacent country, till my lips ſo often repeated it; and even when moſt anxious to oblige me, thoſe of others only echoed the found ſo dear, ſo beloved! I had but too much reaſon to fear doubts of my ſafety would make him careleſs of his own, and often would have reſigned every brilliant proſpect fancy ever ſpread before me, to aſcertain the life of the Earl. [103] Too late I regretted the pride of heart which had made me reſiſt the deſire I felt to detain him in Ireland; and could not but acknowledge it was rather that than principle which reconciled me to his departure; yet, in a ſituation ſo delicate as ours, to wiſh was to command; and the ſacrifice his own ſoul did not dictate, mine diſdained to receive.

My mind now daily paſſed through ſuch a chaos of ideas and emotions, as would have prevented the time from appearing tedious, had not its prolongation been the origin of moſt of them.

Often ſitting on the rude battlements of the caſtle while the ſurges beat againſt their baſe, have I tuned the lute of Phoebe, and while ſhe warbled a few wild airs of inconceivable melody in a language unknown to me, my full ſoul has wept over the myſterious fate of my ſiſter.—Ah, how eaſy is it to be unknown!—to be entombed alive!—If I even in a civilized adjacent kingdom, in effect the country of all my anceſtors, can be thus [104] helpleſs, what may the poor Matilda have been?—Turn buſy imagination from the fatal ſuppoſition.

The overſight we had committed in ſuffering the ſailors to leave us, became every day more and more regretted.—Lady Southampton ſoon found herſelf in a ſituation that required the tendereſt indulgence, and would forbid removal, even if our aſylum ſhould be traced by anxious love. We ſpent our lives in fretting, and had we not poſſeſſed an unlimited intimacy, I know not how we ſhould have endured the inceſſant chagrin.—deprived even of the uſual reſources; a ſcanty library, a lute, ſome ruſtic airs, and a pedigree as old as the creation, bounded the poſſeſſions, and knowledge of our young friends, and could not add any thing to our own.

The Laird of Dornock, however, returned at laſt.—Ah, how unlike his gentle kindred!—phlegmatic, ſelf-willed, creſted, and imperious, his aſpect preſented a correſpondent harſhneſs; and we inſtantly felt it vain to reſt a hope on his [105] friendſhip; he no doubt reproved his brother and ſiſter for having lived on ſuch familiar terms with ſtrangers, avowedly ſubordinate; and though he often made us ſenſible our company was a burthen, he took not a ſingle ſtep to relieve himſelf from it. Phoebe had begun to improve herſelf in muſick ere his arrival; it was his pleaſure ſhe ſhould continue to do ſo; but his preſence threw a coldneſs and conſtraint over the whole party, which made what I had once thought a relief, an inconceivable toil. The ingenuous noble girl ſaw her brother's inſolence with a grief which prevented her from profiting by the leſſons ſo much deſired—her guſhing tears would often relax the ſtrings of her lute, while low-warbling tales of hopeleſs love, and her ſad eyes fix themſelves on mine with an expreſſion too ſtrong to be miſunderſtood. I perceived while unconſcious of the danger, becauſe poſſeſſed with the remembrance of my own diſguiſe, I had won the gentle heart I only ſought to form.—Circumſtanced as I was, this could not but [106] be a dangerous acquiſition; and by a fatality yet more alarming, her elder brother ſoon after became enamoured of Lady Southampton; nor did he conceal that inclination—he had from his arrival regarded me with an eye which indicated doubt on the ſubject of our marriage; but the increaſing ſize of my friend, and our habit of living together, appeared to controvert a ſuſpicion which nevertheleſs remained in his mind.

Anxious to profit by the only hour in the day which could favor his views, he was obliged to give the advantage he ſought; and permit me to teach his ſiſter with no other guard than his younger brother Hugh, while he paſſed the interval with Lady Southampton.—All equally rejoiced at an incident all had equally deſired; as to myſelf, determined from the moment I had been convinced of the paſſion of the fair Phoebe, to ſeize the firſt opportunity of intruſting her with my diſguiſe, ere ſhame for the miſtake ſhould diſguſt her with the object, I was not ſorry to confide it to [107] her brother: as if it did not more attach him to my intereſt, it would at leaſt obviate every fear he might entertain on his ſiſter's account, whom he could then ſafely leave at any time. This juſt candor produced more conſequences than one. The ſweet Phoebe ſtarted, bluſhed, and firſt lifting her ſwimming eyes toward heaven, then covered them with her hands—when I ceaſed to ſpeak ſhe timorouſly raiſed them to my face.—"Ah! why had you not been thus ſincere at firſt? cried the generous girl, the power was then in our hands—now"—ſhe ſhook her head, and in that emphatic geſture ſtrongly finiſhed her imperfect ſpeech. Alarmed and anxious, I conjured her to confide to me thoſe reaſons which made our ſituations in her opinion ſo hopeleſs. She could not reſiſt my entreaties; and at length acknowledged, that from the moment her elder brother returned, Hugh no leſs than myſelf had obſerved a haughtineſs and ſeverity in his air and language more forbidding than uſual; at [108] laſt they had diſcovered that their ſiſter Mabel, far from liſtening to virtue and the Laird of Dornock, had yielded to the King; and to protect herſelf from her family, had been compelled to publiſh her ſhame, by claiming her lover's protection. To reconcile the Laird of Dornock to ſo cutting a diſgrace, a title had been offered him, with any poſt about the Court he ſhould fix on: and that at length thé fair Mabel conſoled herſelf for the forfeiture of every rational diſtinction, by the temporary honor of reigning in the heart of her King, and being called a Counteſs." I enquired with ſurprize, how an event ſhould affect us in which we apparently had no concern? Hugh anſwered, "his brother, far from accepting the ſplendid coverings offered for infamy, had retired from Court in great indignation; that at firſt they had both been compelled to ſcorn and return every letter and preſent ſent by their ſiſter: yet of late ſome view, inexplicable to them, had made a ſingular alteration in the Laird of Dornock's ſentiments. [109] —Several couriers had been diſpatched by him to the favourite Counteſs, but neither their commiſſions, nor the anſwers, ever tranſpired; yet many circumſtances had given them reaſon to believe that our pacquets had never been forwarded as we were taught to believe.—I changed colour at the idea of this deliberate treachery, thanking heaven I alone had been informed of it; as Lady Southampton, often unable to govern her feelings, by ſome imprudent ſpeech would infallibly have betrayed her knowledge of it. The young Hugh, obſerving my uneaſineſs, aſſured me, though hopeleſs of finding a faithful meſſenger, he held himſelf anſwerable for the releaſe of thoſe he had contributed to enthrall, and that I might depend upon his own ſerviees if I would deign to confide in him, nor ſhould we be ſuſpected as the cauſes of his diſappearance, ſince the Laird of Dornock well knew his ſiſter Mabel's particular fondneſs for him, and would naturally imagine he was determined to profit by [110] the high favour ſhe held at Court."— Is there a charm on earth ſo touching as generoſity? —The noble youth pauſed with an air that indicated his ardent deſire of having his offer accepted, leſt it ſhould be miſtaken for a vaunt. I took a hand of each young friend, and returning acknowledgments ſuitable to the occaſion, declined embroiling them with their fullen brother; who could not want power to render our ſituation much more intolerable, if once he ſuſpected us of alienating his family from their duty.—I perſuaded them, as well as myſelf, that our own friends would with unwearied diligence ſearch us out the moment they diſcovered any part of the crew ſurvived the wreck; of which the Captain would certainly inform them, unleſs he ſunk with the ſhip.

Yet day after day proved this hope vain and fallacious.—A dreary winter paſſed away in this remote Caſtle, through every aperture of which the keen and howling wind poured unreſtrained; and the wild [111] ocean ſwelled with frequent ſtorms, while our affrighted ſenſes often miſtook the roar of the tempeſt for the groans of the dying.

I had almoſt ceaſed to hope, when one day while our hoſt was hunting, I wandered to the battlements as uſual, and deſcried from thence a ſmall veſſel approaching, better built, and more clean, than thoſe I was accuſtomed to ſee; as it drew nearer the land, I perceived Engliſh dreſſes.—My heart took the alarm, I leant impatiently forward, ſtraining the keen ſenſe whoſe imperfection I complained of.—The boat drew near.—I diſcerned the regimental of Eſſex; I gave a groan of exquiſite delight, and reeling forward, ſhould have plunged into the ocean, had not the young Hugh who ſtood behind held me faſt.—The officer looked up, and I inſtantly perceived him to be Henry Tracey, the favorite aid-decamp of Lord Eſſex, once before deputed in ſearch of me.—Diſappointment mingled with the various and intereſting [112] emotions of the moment.—I pointed to the ſtranger, ſighed, and fainted away.

They bore me to Lady Southampton, who thunderſtruck at ſeeing me lifeleſs, and unable to gueſs the cauſe, ſeemed little better herſelf. Hugh, who clearly comprehended from my impaſſioned geſture, how intereſting the arrival of the ſtranger was to me, haſtened to bring him him to our apartment, while yet his brother was abſent; when inſtantly retiring, he left us full liberty.— "Tracey?" cried both of us at once, "Eſſex?" "Southampton?" echoed each heart, "ſum up all in a word."—"They live, returned he, and need only behold you to be happy."—Ah, gracious heaven! cried I, lifting my eyes thither, while I preſented my heart with my hand to the faithful meſſenger, receive my tranſport; we now can breathe freely; give us the relief of knowing the events which followed the dangerous voyage of Eſſex and Southampton." "I ſhould hardly dare to do ſo, had I not firſt aſſured you of their ſafety, reſumed Tracey, for [113] ſorrow I ſee has been preying already on your bloom; it would not perhaps have been more ſpared had you paſſed this trying interval in London."

Apprehenſive every moment of an interruption from the Laird of Dornock, I beſought the worthy Tracey to diſpenſe with all preface, and haſten his recital.

"With terror and anxiety, continued he, I followed my Lord into the veſſel ſelected to convey him home, nor were theſe emotions diminiſhed when I perceived the Lord Deputy full of fits of doubt and reflection, which at times were obvions even to himſelf; often would he affect to drown them in gay ſociety and, wine, and for the firſt time in his life, he aſſumed a falſe bravery.—At the hours of retirement, far from indulging that intimacy ſo long eſtabliſhed between him and Lord Southampton, of which I had often been a grateful and humble partaker, he ſunk into an abſence of mind, and total ſilence, no leſs alarming to his beloved friend than myſelf; in effect, that Nobleman ſaw he had 'ſet his fortune [114] on a caſt, and he would ſtand the hazard of the die,' as I conjectured by his turning to me one day, and by an expreſſive motion of his head, leading mine towards the ſide of the veſſel, where my Lord leant; his thoughtful countenance apparently fixed on thoſe rolling waves which yet perhaps he ſaw not.— "All is not well in the heart of thy Lord, Tracey," ſaid his noble friend, then pauſing a moment, he added, in a lower tone, "Ah Eſſex, aut Caeſar, aut nullus!" the Lord Deputy happily advanced, and ſaved me the neceſſity of corroborating ſentiments it gave me pain to adopt.

It was not with the cuſtomary greetings we beheld the pleaſant ſhores of our native country—doubt and anxiety threw a gloom over thoſe lively and ſpontaneous emotions which often ſuſpend even the ſenſe of ſuffering. Lord Eſſex loſt not a moment, but poſted toward the Court, with ſuch expedition, that he outwent all information, and was his own harbinger.—We arrived one morning ere [115] yet the Queen left her chamber; but alas, it was no longer the Court we had left—every face around appeared ſtrange to us; and we ſaw too plainly that the invidious Cecils reigned there triumphant.—Lord Grey, a favorite of theirs, whom we had met on the road, had preſumed to paſs the Earl of Eſſex without notice—that Nobleman gave him only an eye-beam, and haſtened on to decide his fate.—Form was annihilated by circumſtances, and he ruſhed into the preſence of Elizabeth the moment his arrival was announced—accuſtomed to behold him with complacency, to receive him with kindneſs, ſhe yielded through ſurprize to the habits of ſo many years, and granted the private audience he requeſted.—She liſtened to a vague and weak vindication of his conduct in Ireland, and the dotage of her ſoul was tranſiently gratified with the idea that he had preferred the recovery of her affection to that of his reputation in arms. After a long conference, the Earl rejoined his friends; pride and pleaſure [116] had fluſhed his cheek, and the idea of reaſſuming his accuſtomed influence, diffuſed through his mien that benignity and graciouſneſs which are at once its nature and its charm. Reſentment and rage never conſtituted any part of his characters but at the moment he ſuffered by thoſe paſſions: ſuch galling ſenſations were already forgotten.—Overwhelmed with the congratulations of his friends; encircled even by his overawed enemies, the heroic Eſſex roſe above the triumph he could not but deſire—every face was inſtantaneouſly changed, and thoſe who knew not an hour before whether they ſhould recollect him, now with ſervile adulation hallowed his very footſteps.—This fatal interval of ſhort-lived power was, however, the laſt heaven allowed him.—The craſty Cecils and their faction ſeized the moment he injudiciouſly quitted the Queen, to perſuade her this indulged favourite had not only acted contrary to his commiſſion, in venturing himſelf to return, but that he had brought home with him all his choſen [117] adherents, as well as every aſpiring ſpirt likely to ſtrengthen his ſway, and circumſcribe hers.—They touched the ſoul of Elizabeth where it was moſt vulnerable, and having thus oppoſed to each other the two leading weakneſſes of her nature, by throwing the weight of party into the one ſcale, it ſoon preponderated. She was unhappily in that declining age which renders every human being in ſome degree capricious and timid, —Already tinctured with fear, ſhe ſoon yielded to the various informations officiouſly brought her by factious conſederates.—She was told on all hands that Lord Eſſex was holding a Court even in her Palace, and inſolent and daring as this conduct could not but appear, it was of leſs conſequence than the unbounded influence he ever maintained over the people—an influence he would more than recover the moment he was ſeen in London. "For themſelves they heeded not—willing martyrs to their integrity and fealty; but for their Queen, they all trembled at the proſpect."—It was [118] too hazardous to be riſqued by Elizabeth; fear and reſentment conquered the tender prepoſſeſſion which ſtill ſtruggled faintly at her heart, and ſhe determined to aſcertain her own ſafety, as well as that of her kingdom, by impriſoning her favorite: nor is this reſolution to be wondered at, ſince even her love conduced to it, when irritated by the imaginary ſting of ingratitude. She had ſet the Earl up in early youth as an idol for her own heart to worſhip; but he was not born to be ſatiſfied with unmerited admiration—the more he acquired the more he ſought to deſerve; till having eſtabliſhed his favour on innate nobleneſs, he roſe above partial diſtinction, leaving her to lament at leiſure the very elevation ſhe had given. From this period ſhe had been weak and irreſolute in every inſtance where he was concerned; at intervals laviſhing honors to which he had no title; at others, withholding advantages he had fairly won. The motive of this inconſiſtency he could not fail to diſcern, but perſuaded an attachment [119] which thus powerfully coped with her judgment, was unconquerable; he forgot that ſhe was ſinking faſt into the vale of years, when the nobleſt paſſions inſenſibly condenſe into ſelf-love.

You who ſo well know the heart of my Lord, Madam, cried Tracey, turning to me, will better imagine than I can deſcribe, his deep ſenſe of an indignity entirely public, and apparently premeditated. So unexpected a manoeuvre maſtered his judgment, and giving way to the moſt paſſionate extremes, he drew his ſword, and would have returned it by her meſſenger, beſeeching her "to reward his ſervices by adding a more deciſive blow to that ſhe once before beſtowed on him, ſince both ſeemed to him, leſs ſhocking and ignominious than ſuch open and unmerited contumely."—In vain his friend ſought to moderate his wrath; in vain his enemies drew near, eager to catch and treaſure the raſh expreſſions he ſhould unwarily utter, and convert them to his ruin.—Touched on [120] the tendereſt point, his honor, the world combined would have wanted power to ſilence him—he gave full ſcope to his indignant and wounded feelings, and with a ſeverity of truth more galling and dangerous than the greateſt exaggerations declared aloud, "the Queen had outlived all her nobler faculties, and that her ſoul was grown as crooked as her body." This cutting ſarcaſm was too faithfully conveyed to Elizabeth, who regardleſs of his pride while her own was thus wounded, committed him to the charge of the Lord Keeper, whoſe houſe was in effect his priſon.

Oh heavens! what wild viciſſitudes, what tranſports of paſſion took poſſeſſion of my Lord, at recollecting the imprudent readineſs with which he had delivered himſelf helpleſs and unguarded into the hands of his enemies! ſtruggling like a lion in the toils, every vein would ſometimes ſwell almoſt to madneſs, nor dared I leave him a moment alone.

I had no other hope of aſſuaging his irritated paſſions, than by recalling to his [121] mind the beloved image of the fair voyager, to whom the news of this event, and the fear of what might follow it, would be little leſs than death. I averted one ſtorm however only to give free paſſage to another; the tear of tenderneſs proudly trembled on the burning cheek of anger, and a grief it ſplit my heart to behold, took poſſeſſion of his.—"Spare me the killing remembrance, he would cry—diſgraced—defamed—impriſoned; how ſhall I ever lift my eyes to that fair, that noble ſufferer? I tell thee Tracey, rather would I have died than known this ſhameful moment"—Impreſſed by the unwearied attachment I had ever ſhewn him, and overweighed by the ſenſe of his own ſituation, my Lord at length condeſcended to lighten his own heart by unfolding to me its deareſt views; well he knew they would never paſs beyond mine—no, every vein of it ſhould crack ere I would wrong ſo generous a confidence, which I acknowledge but to prove my fate wholly dependent on the Nobleman [122] I ſerve: I would have it ſo, and heaven could afflict me only by ſeparating them.

The faithful Lord Southampton was his daily viſitant: though not himſelf a priſoner, the conſciouſneſs that every action of his life was watched and reported, bound that Nobleman to a moſt cautious obſervance. The Cecils had now no wiſh ungratified, for the imprudent bitterneſs of Lord Effex had ſupplied the only fuel to the Queen's reſentment which could long keep it alive; nor did time, in cooling the paſſions of my Lord, incline him to ſubmiſſion—convinced in his own mind he was the injured perſon, reflection only ſettled rage into diſguſt and contempt; nevertheleſs, his conſtitution ſufferred ſeverely by this variety of paſſions; when one ſeized upon it which annihilated all the reſt, and completely debilitated his health—a grief more touching than glory or ambition could occaſion, ſuddenly overcame him.—The time was now elapſed which ought to have brought to him and Lord Southampton the welcome [123] aſſurance that the partners of their ſouls were ſafe in Cumberland—the time was come I ſay!—alas, it was gone!—Afraid to communicate to each other a terror which preyed alike on both, Lord Southampton diſpatched expreſs upon expreſs in vain.—The days that lingered ſo tediouſly away, however, matured doubt into certainty. Lord Eſſex no longer contended with the nervous ſever which obliged him to take to his bed; where reaching out a languid hand to his overpowered friend, he broke, at laſt, the fearful, heavy ſilence. "They are gone, forever gone, my dear Southampton, cried he, in the low accent of incurable deſpair; heaven has ſpared to ſouls ſo gentle and ſuſceptible thoſe trials our ſtouter minds can perhaps better contend with.—Oh, thou dear one! yet do I regret that this boſom did not receive thy laſt ſighs! that entombed with thee even in the ocean, death had not conſummated a union fortune ever frowned on—but I haſten impatiently to rejoin thee, oh Ellinor! my firſt, my only love!"

[124] The killing remembrance which diſtracted his mind, ſoon rendered a malady ſlight at firſt, deſperate; he was even given over; the Queen for a long time withſtood the accounts given by his friends of his ſituation, ſo deeply had his enemies impreſſed her with the idea that this was only a refined artifice to tempt her to humiliate herſelf. Nevertheleſs, by one of thoſe paſſionate emotions with which nature ſometimes overreaches the moſt elaborate fineſſes of art, ſhe ſuddenly determined to aſcertain his real ſituation, by ſending her own phyſician to viſit him.—The report of that gentleman convinced her of its danger—he was ordered to watch over the Earl with the moſt anxious care, and even to hint to him that every diſtinction would be reſtored with his health.—But, alas! ſympathy itſelf had no longer any charms for him, and the preſence of Lord Southampton ſeemed the only relief his fate admitted. That amiable Nobleman, no leſs ſenſible of the mutual calamity than [125] his friend, had not the ſame reaſons to bury his affliction it in ſilence.—Repeated meſſengers were ſent alike to Cumberland, and the port you embarked from, ladies: thoſe who returned from the latter, only confirmed the fears which had hitherto fluctuated—they informed the lover and the huſband, that the wife of the Captain mourned for him as dead, nor was it doubted but that the crew and paſſengers were alike victims to a ſtorm ſo ſudden and tremendous. The active and enlivened ſoul frequently exhauſts its moſt acute ſenſations by anticipation.—Certainty could not add to the grief occaſioned by ſurmiſe; and the extinguiſhed hopes of the friends gave them alike up to that cold and ſullen deſpair, which is the worſt of all ſtates, becauſe frequently incurable. Thoſe late hopes the Queen was willing to revive her dying favorite with, made not the leaſt impreſſion on him; and the Cecils learnt with aſtoniſhment, that, neither their views, their conduct, nor even his own diſgrace| [126] ful impriſonment, anylonger touched Lord Eſſex; nay, that not even his recovery was able to revive thoſe habits the world were taught to think hitherto uncontroulable. His friends, on the contrary, bleſt the ſkilful phyſician who prolonged a life ſo valuable, and ſaw with the happieſt hopes, that thoſe romantic flights in his character his enemies had almoſt wrought up to his ruin, were at once extinguiſhed; leaving it without any other diſtinction than a melancholy ſweetneſs which rather turned his thoughts toward philoſophy than war. The people, ever naturally diſpoſed to ſide with the unfortunate, cried out, that he was the innocent victim of the Cecil party; who by ſome odious ſtrokes of policy, added popularity to their depreſſed rival in diminiſhing their own.—Elizabeth herſelf could no longer ſupport the idea that the man ſhe ſtill loved was obſcurely breaking his heart while yet in the flower of youth, in an unmerited and diſgraceful priſon.—She yielded to the information of [127] the phyſician that his amending health required air, and ſent him her permiſſion to retire to any of his ſeats in the country; but forbad him to attempt appearing in her preſence: a reſtriction perhaps, more agreeable to him, than herſelf, could ſhe have ſeen the deſolate ſituation of mind in which he departed.

From the country he addreſſed a letter of thanks to the Queen, which diſplayed at once his eloquence, gratitude, and languor: in truth, the latter gained ground daily in his character. Lord Eſſex was born capable of uniting in his preſon every various and generous purſuit had fortune allowed it, but not even he was equal to living without one.—I frequently trembled at beholding his gloom and inanity. Wholly removed from the ſphere in which he had hither moved, and the pleaſures he had once enjoyed, the rude ſociety of his neighbours, and the boiſterous amuſements the country afforded, rather offended than filled an enlightened and ſuſceptible heart. He wandered [128] all day in the woods alone, and returned every evening ſpent and unrefreſhed, only to recover animal ſtrength enough to enable him to paſs the morrow in the ſame melancholy manner.

In this ſituation I fancied a falſe hope could not add to his danger, and might perhaps rouſe thoſe active faculties every hour ſeemed more and more to abſorb. I one day ventured to repeat to him an imaginary dream, tending to prove you ſtill exiſted.—Not even the firmeſt mind can reſiſt the ſubtle attacks of ſuperſtition when labouring under depreſſion.—His ſoul ſo eagerly adopted the fiction of my brain, that I was a thouſand times tempted to acknowledge it to be ſuch, but dared not venture to ſhew him I had played upon his wounded feelings. Revived with the moſt vague and diſtant hope, he impatiently drove me away on a ſearch my own ſoul foreboded to be fruitleſs. I even debated after I ſet out, whether I ſhould not loiter the time away in England till I could decently return from my [129] imaginary peregrination, when a dream, more pointed and ſingular than that I had feigned, awakened in myſelf thoſe hopes I had communicated to my Lord: but I will not call it a dream, ſince, ſurely the event proves it a viſitation.—Oh, gracious God! what joy will my return pour into the hearts that now ach for either! How pure will be the ſatiſfaction derived from their acknowledgments!"

During this long recital, my tumultuous feelings purſued my love through every deſperate ſituation.—My woeſtruck heart hardly dared to breathe, till finding him at laſt free and well, it gave a deep ſigh, and reſpired without pain. Eſſex inſulted, endangered, impriſoned;—I caſt my eyes round thoſe gloomy walls, I ſo late thought my priſon, and raiſing them to heaven, adored the power who there confined me, unconſcious of the conflicts I could not have ſupported. Ah, Eſſex! what were the warring elements, the midnight [130] wreck, the long, long ſolitude, the dire uncertainty I bad ſo bitterly bewailed, to the ſingle idea of ſeeing thee one moment at the mercy of Elizabeth, one moment in the power of thy enemies! And yet, for me thy generous ſoul loſt all ſenſe of even theſe inflictions; pride, vanity, and grandeur, in vain aſſailed thee: a true and noble paſſion beat unalterably at thy heart, condenſing in one favourite ſorrow, thoſe mighty powers which once fulfilled every various and active duty of humanity.

But this was not a moment for impaſſioned reveries. Lady Southampton recalled my attention to the preſent moment; and we employed it in informing Tracey of the name, character, and ſituation, we had thought it prudent to aſſume, as well as of thoſe of our hoſt. Scarce was he maſter of theſe important particulars, ere the Laird of Dornock returned, and broke in upon us with an abruptneſs and anger he took no pains to diſguiſe. The ſight of an Engliſh [131] officer a little abated his wrath. Tracey, according to the plan we had agreed on, called Lady Southampton his ſiſter, and with every teſtimony of gratitude for the hoſpitable ſhelter our hoſt had ſo long given us, offered a recompence ſtill more agreeable; with which happily he had had the forecaſt to provide himſelf.—While the Scot ſtood irreſolute reſpecting his anſwer, the wary Tracey turned to us, and in an authoritative voice, ſaid, he muſt anſwer to the Queen for his abſence, did it exceed the appointed time; and therefore, we muſt quickly take leave of our friends, and haſten our departure for England. This deciſive ſpeech increaſed the perturbation and diſappointment already obvious in the features of our hoſt; nevertheleſs, our going was to him ſo unforeſeen an event, that not being able to find a ſufficient reaſon for detaining us, he tacitly conſented to it.

My heart bounded at the unhoped-for liberation, and I would have ſailed that moment, deſpite of wind and tide; but [132] as the ſailors declared this impoſſible, our departure was delayed till the next morning. Whether the various incidents of the day accelerated the hour appointed by nature, or, that Lady Southampton, contrary to her own idea, had reached it, I know not; ſhe was ſeized at midnight, however, with the pains of labour, and ſuffered ſo ſeverely, that her life was deſpaired of. In the courſe of the enſuing day ſhe was delivered of a dead child, and I was obliged to conſole myſelf for the long delay this event muſt neceſſarily occaſion, in the pleaſing idea that the partner of my fate was not prematurely divided from it—in truth, her vexation was ſo great, that I was reduced to ſtifle my own, leſt I ſhould contribute to her illneſs.

The fate which hope yet gilds, though but from the verge of the horizon, is never quite inſupportable. We found, in the protection of Tracey, and the idea of rejoining the world to which he ſeemed our immediate link, the means of beguiling many a tedious hour; nor was [133] this conſolation ſuperfluous; for the Laird of Dornock became, from the moment of Tracey's arrival, more ſullen and impenetrable than ever.—Self, was, in him, the prevailing principle. Early inveſted with that bounded, but abſolute, authority, which oftener produces and ſhelters tyranny, than a more extenſive field of action, he had hitherto known no oppoſition.—How often has a blind paſſion warped the nobleſt natures? nor was it perhaps unnatural that he ſhould ſtretch his prerogative to retain in his hands a lovely and beloved woman, over whom he could claim no right.—Long inured to fear, ſuſpicion, and anguiſh, they readily returned to their throbbing habitation, my heart. I often fancied I read murder written in dark, but legible lines, on the knit brow of our hoſt; and though Tracey ſlept only in an outer chamber cloſe by us, ſcarce could I perſuade myſelf he was ſuffered to reſt peaceably there, or yet lived for our protection: nevertheleſs, I ſtrove at times to reject thoſe black chimeras a lively imagination perhaps too readily adopted; [134] The Laird of Dornock no longer interfered with us, or our fate; neither did he withhold from us the company of his ſiſter.—That ſweet girl, new to ſociety, with a romantic happineſs peculiar to youth, gifted every object with her own graces and virtues; impreſſed at once with the merit of Tracey, ſhe transferred to a heart which could return it the paſſion I had unwarily inſpired, nor was her ſecond choice unpropitious. Tracey, whoſe ſoul had expanded in a camp, was yet to learn the inconceivable charm of love: it took full poſſeſſion of him. With a ſweet; though ſad pleaſure, I witneſſed pure and innocent vows, which continually reminded me of thoſe days, when like Phoebe, I looked enraptured on the varied landſcape of life, yet glowing with the early beams of hope; unconſcious of the ſhowers which often would fall, the heavy nights which muſt wholly obſcure it. Tracey, no leſs delighted than his miſtreſs, no longer haſtened his departure to England, and looked [135] aſtoniſhed that we did not find every charm of exiſtence in this diſmal exile.

I, however, anxiouſly waited with Lady Southampton, the day when her recovered health ſhould enable us to depart.—It came at length, and we were eagerly preparing for the voyage, when the Laird of Dornock ſent us an order to read, by which the King of Scots impowered him to detain us. I know not any ſhock of all fate had impoſed on me, I ever felt more ſenſibly: nevertheleſs, I had preſence of mind enough to obſerve, by the date of this order, that it had been obtained during the conſinement of my friend. The diſappointment and deſpair this incident occaſioned, was only alleviated by the recollection that in abuſing the authority of the King, to indulge an unworthy inclination, the Laird of Dornock had made himſelf reſponſible to the laws of his country for our ſafety, by admitting that ſuch perſons were in his cuſtody. Tracey gave him notice of this immediately; and though he moderated his rage in [136] conſideration of the fair Phoebe, he warned the Laird of Dornock to treat us nobly, as he would anſwer it to his own King, and the Queen of England, in whoſe name we ſhould ſoon be demanded. To this indignant vaunt, for in truth it was no better, the haughty Scot coldly replied, "that he ſhould take his chance of incurring an old woman's anger, who perhaps had already reſigned all her rights to his maſter." Tracey could no longer controul the feelings of his generous ſoul, and replied with acrimony. The Laird of Dornock bad him profit by the occaſion, and be gone immediately, if he did not mean to be included among the priſoners. There wanted only this ſtroke to conſummate our wretchedneſs, and however reluctantly we loſt our only friend and protector, Lady Southampton joined me in arging him to go; and over-ruling all his objections, we haſtened him alone into a bark, which an hour before we ſeemed to ſee ourſelves in. He comforted us [137] with the aſſurance of ſoon returning, being fully perſuaded the King of Scots would never authorize ſo unjuſt and illegal a procedure, when once the whole circumſtance was impartially ſtated to him. I ſighed, at remembering I knew him better; but as an explanation at that moment was vain, I urged not the unbounded influence of the fair Mabel, through whoſe illicit connection with the King, this order had doubtleſs been obtained. How ſhould that Monarch be convinced of a remote act of injuſtice, who even at the moment of committing it, was wronging every moral and religious duty? The man who once voluntarily errs, muſt either be weak or vicious; in the firſt inſtance, he reſigns himſelf up to the paſſions of others, in the latter to his own; and in either caſe ſcarce ever recovers the narrow but even boundary of virtue.

It was not by ſuch means I hoped for freedom—ah, no! myviews all pointed to she lover to whom my heart like the needle [138] ever vibrated, though far divided.— Let Eſſex be once informed, ſighed I—let him once know where to find me, and he would croſs the globe to enſure my ſafety. When the chagrin of this trying moment abated, I called to mind the infinite relief the viſit of Tracey had given our ſpirits, and the change it had made in our ſituation, by acquitting us of thoſe petty obligations which always humiliate a noble mind, unleſs it finds a congenial one in the beſtower.

I ſoon obſerved that the Laird of Dornock had not courage to profit by the baſe injuſtice he had committed. The ſubſervient ſituation Tracey placed himſelf in when we were preſent, and the profound deference with which he obeyed our every wiſh, neither agreeing with the rank we avowed, nor the regimental he wore, a vague idea of myſtery had taken poſſeſſion of our hoſt's mind, which wanted vigor and activity to attempt developing it. Conſcious too late, that he had in releaſing Tracey, ſet a ſpy on his own [139] conduct, he vainly regretted the timidity which prevented his detaining him. He nevertheleſs, at intervals, ſtill talked of love to Lady Southampton, offering to buy a return by imaginary worlds of wealth: for to us, accuſtomed to elegance and luxury, all his poſſeſſions appeared but a gaudy poverty. As theſe oſtentatious and abſurd offers were one day made in my preſence, I could not but take ſome notice of them; he ſilenced me, however, by replying, I muſt be cautious how I exerted a ſpirit ſo likely to make him transfer his attachment, and be ſatisfied with protecting one of the two; ſince I could neither think ſo ill of his diſcernment, or my own beauty, as to believe him the dupe of my diſguiſe. As it was the firſt moment a doubt on the ſubject had ever tranſpired, my confuſion gave him inſtant conviction: I could not recover myſelf ſufficiently to reply for ſome moments: at length I told him he had gueſſed the only part of our ſecret which did not lie too deep for his knowledge; [140] nevertheleſs, all he had diſcovered, was but the leaſt part of the myſtery, and finally, that the day which informed him of our names and rank, would call him to a ſevere account, if his conduct were in the leaſt unworthy either us or himſelf.—I boldly affirmed, that the only thing wanting to our ſafety, was, to have the Court of England informed of our aſyſum, and now that was by Tracey's means aſcertained, we were not without noble friends to claim us. The grandeur of air natural to me when inſult rouſed my pride, aſtoniſhed and awed him—his mind laboured with vague and indiſtinct apprehenſions; and as all attempts at diving into a ſecret locked up ſolely in the hearts intereſted in retaining it, muſt be vain, he half repented having exerted an unjuſtifiable influence, he could no longer hope to profit by.

Lady Southampton acknowledged her obligations to my firmer ſpirit; and both having no farther reaſon to affect ſubordination, reſumed the habits of rank [141] and diſtinction; hiring domeſtics of our own till the moment of enfranchiſement ſhould arrive.

Heartily weary of us both, I often thought the Laird of Dornock meditated propoſing to releaſe us; and while I was one day inſenſibly guiding him to that wiſhed-for point, an order from Court was delivered into his hand. Convinced it would liberate us, I caſt an eye of triumph on him, while he opened it; and ſaw his countenance confeſs the ſame idea; but a moment cauſed a viſible change in it. He read the order aloud, and we found with inexpreſſible aſtoniſhment that it contained the ſtricteſt charge to guard his Engliſh priſoners, as he would anſwer it to his King: yet with all due deference.—I eagerly caught at this article without ſeeming to notice the firſt, which nevertheleſs ſunk deep into my heart; nor was his inſenſible to the latter.—The wearineſs and diſguſt he had begun to indulge, increaſed; and his pride revolting at the idea that his caſtle was become a ſtate priſon, and himſelf only [142] a jailer, he felt every way irritated, humiliated, and offended. No human being ſubmits to power with ſo ill a grace as him who has unjuſtifiably exerted it, and when its reſtrictions fall heavily on ſuch, mere retribution becomes in effect a ſevere revenge.

A tedious interval had again clapſed without any news from England. The tender, timid, Phoebe, often perſuaded herſelf her lover had never reached it; and the ſingularity of finding ourſelves apparently forgotten, ſometimes inclined my friend and ſelf to unite with her in that opinion—yet, how many other cauſes might we reaſonably aſſign for it!—cauſes, ſo much more afflicting, that we recalled our thoughts to the iſle for conſolation.

Whether the infinite variety, the eternal tranſitions my own life had already afforded, inclined me to hope on; or, whether the inceſſant prayers I addreſſed to him who alone could relieve me, endued my mind with fortitude, I knew not; but, I certainly found in it reſources [143] hitherto unknown. Every paſſing day ſeemed to refine and ſettle its powers and perceptions, till thoſe turbulent paſſions which of late ruſhed like a cataract through my frame; now, with a gentle, healthful, current, gave motion to my pulſes.

We learnt from Phoebe, that many letters came from Mabel to her elder brother, the contents of which he ſo cautiouſly concealed, as made it obvious we were their ſubject. This news only confirmed us in the belief that Tracey had reached England ſafely; and afforded us at the ſame time the flattering idea, that our friends were anxiously labouring to recover us; however their progreſs might be impeded by obſtacles, we could neither gueſs at, nor decide upon: nor were theſe ſuppoſitions vain. An order at length arrived, that we ſhould be delivered to the officer who ſhould preſent its counter-part. Oh, what joy, what gratitude, what, anxiety, did this proſpect of a deliverance afford us! From the dawn of the morning, till night blackened the ocean, did one or the other [144] watch with eager expectation the promiſed veſſel.—We beheld it at laſt, and hardly could Eſſex himſelf have been more welcome to my eyes.

Tracey once more landed, and glad was the greeting on all ſides.—He preſented each of us letters—dear and precious characters! my ſoul poured through my eyes when I again beheld them! With laviſh tenderneſs Eſſex hailed my ſecond reſurrection, and vowed to ſhew his ſenſe of the bleſſing by an implicit ſubmiſſion to my will.—"You ſhall no more complain of the terrors of a camp, my love, continued he, I turn for ever from the bloody ſcene.—A court no longer has any charms for me: inſpired with juſter ſentiments, alive to purer pleaſures, in your heart and my own will I henceforth look for the wayward ſtraggler, happineſs. I am no longer, my ſweet Ellinor, the Eſſex you have known! I am become an abſolute ruſtic, a mere philoſopher. With you I will abjure the world, and in ſome ſolitary ſpot, devote myſelf to love and the ſciences. Oh! [145] ſhut your heart, like me, my love, to the paſt, and look only towards the future. I wait with impatience the news of your ſafe arrival in Cumberland, and date from it our happineſs."

Theſe words were to my ſoul, what the balmy breath of ſpring is to the frozen earth: the winds at once ceaſe to blow, the ſnow ſinks into her boſom, the buds put forth their verdure, and nature forgets ſhe has ſuffered.

Tracey came fraught with gifts rather ſuited to the ſpirit of the donor, than that of the accepter, yet, they opened the heart of the Laird of Dornock, who liſtened to the avowal of Tracey's love without repugnance; and at length promiſed him his ſiſter, if, at the expiration of two years, his rank in the army entitled him to claim her.—The tears of the young lovers for ever cemented thoſe vows his will thus authorized. Joy having diſpoſed my heart to receive the ſoft impreſſions of every gentle paſſion, extinguiſhing all that were not ſo, I re| [146] membered, with aſtoniſhment, the moment when I readily adopted the ambitious projects of Eſſex.—Rank, riches, glory, what are ye? —Gay ornaments which lend ſplendor indeed to felicity, but which only incumber and weigh down the ſoul when ſtruggling with the waves of misfortune: gladly we lighten ourſelves of ſuch adventitious goods, and graſp in tranquillity and love, the unenvied, but rich eſſence, of all our fortune.

In life, as in a proſpect, we can long enjoy only a bounded view; and all which preſents either to the mind or eye, a multiplicity of objects, however great or beautiful overſtrains the faculties, and deſtroys the repoſe. Rejecting at once every gaud vanity delights in, from the diſtant throne, and the mighty multitude, ready perhaps in turn to conduct me to it, my ſoul called forth the beloved individual, and ſeating him at my ſide in a ſafe and humble ſolitude, aſked what we ſhould loſe by the change? —loſe! Ah! rather what might we not gain? —How [147] ſweet was it then to find Lord Eſſex himſelf at length cheriſhed ideas wholly ſimilar; that weary of war, ambition, envy, and all the turbulence of life, in renouncing the court of Elizabeth, he left, with the power, the wiſh of poſſeſſing it!—That time, ſolitude, reflection, diſappointment itſelf, had rather changed than extinguiſhed his taſte, which thus regained its true bias; ſeeking in the powers of the mind, and the impulſes of the heart, a happineſs not to be found on earth, when thoſe ſources fail to ſupply it.

In leaving forever the dreary ſcene of my exile, I could be ſenſible of only one regret: but flattering myſelf, Tracey would ere long reſtore the ſweet Phoebe to my friendſhip; I ſoon dried up the tears due to the floods that charming girl beſtowed upon our parting. The rapid motion of the veſſel bore no proportion to my impatience; whenever I looked, that deteſted iſle was ſtill in view; I thought we ſhould never loſe ſight of it.

[148] Oh! how I anticipated the ſweet repoſe which awaited us in the green ſolitudes of Cumberland! I flattered myſelf Eſſex would already be there; though Tracey aſſured me, ſpies ſtill followed his ſteps, from which only a long confirmation of his peaceful intentions could relieve him.

At length, the pleaſant ſhore of England was deſcried; welcome to my heart was the ſhout which proclaimed it! Our very ſouls ſhot through our eyes once more, to hail our native country. We found at the port, ſervants, and every accommodation that might render our journey eaſy. Ah! how beautiful was that journey!—a thouſand various objects of ſimple majeſty united to form one perfect whole, and a new delight ſtole on every ſenſe, as we wound through varying vallies embowered by hanging woods, reflected in many an expanſe of clear water, dim ſhadowed at intervals by mountains, whoſe arid heights defied the ſun they ſeemed to ſwell to.

[149] Far in theſe green labyrinths we came at once upon the Caſtle from whence I now write.—It is in fact only an elegant ruin, and might rather be termed the reſidence of the anchorite, Solitude. In tearful gladneſs the fair owner threw her arms round my neck, and bleſt the power which permited us at laſt to reſt here.

From this antique manſion do I date my narrative; and in arranging it, ſeek only to fill up thoſe hours yet unbleſt with the preſence of him born to fill every future one. Dear Lady Pembroke, I cannot expreſs the divine repoſe which huſhes at laſt my overworn faculties.—I look back with wonder on all the paſt griefs, the mortal conflicts, my ſhattered frame has contended with. So pure, ſo perfect, is now my grateful tranquillity, that it ſeems proof even againſt misfortune itſelf.—No more ſhall my beating heart— my burning brain—but why ſhould I revert to ſuch diſmal recollections?

Emboſomed in the maternal arms of nature; ſafe in the obſcure and ſolitary [150] ſituation of this ivied aſylum, here my affrighted ſoul, like a ſcared bird, faintly folds up its weary wings; delights to be alone, and joys in mere ſafety. I think I can never be happy, be grateful enough, and while my heart exhauſts itſelf in enjoyment, I ſtill call on it for ebullitions to which it is unequal. Pride, paſſion, vanity, all the groſſer particles of my nature are at once exhaled, and every pure, every ſocial virtue, unfolds and bloſſoms to the vernal ſun, forerunning even the ſnow-drop.

Oh! that radiant, glorious luminary! how new to me ſeems its influence!— Dark have been the films through which I have hitherto viewed it. Pardon, my darling friend, theſe flights of fancy: how playful does the mind grow when at peace with itſelf?

Haſten, generous Tracey, haſten to my love, and inform him of our arrival. But is not Tracey already gone? Oh! haſten then, my Eſſex; quit that buſy ſcene, where virtue inceſſantly hovers on the verge of a precipice a thouſand [151] ready hands would plunge her over, —partake with me the deep repoſe of thi ſolitude—no longer heed Elizabeth herſelf, not even her power can reach us here. Nature's gigantick phalanx, impaſſable mountains preſent their formidable ſummits in long array, overawing every inferior guard; while in their vivid hollows, happineſs repoſes on the boſom of her mother, Nature.—Oh! come then, and in

A life exempt from public haunt,
Find tongues in trees, books in the running ſtreams,
Sermons in ſtones, and good in every thing.

A thunder-bolt falls on my brain! avenging heaven, why does it not wholly ſplit it? Tried—ſentenced—condemned—while I, entombed in a now deteſted ſolitude, gaily dreamt of endleſs happineſs.—Oh! let me once more ruſh madly into the world, overwhelm my agonized [152] ſenſes with the ſhouts of armies—the groans of the dying—fountains of blood —rivers of tears—find if poſſible a horror in nature may counteract that now raging in my ſoul.—The wreck of the univerſe alone can equal it.—But let me give the ruin ſcope—wherefore, wherefore, ſhould I wiſh it leſſened—Oh! Lady Pembroke!

LADY PEMBROKE WRITES,

The trembling hand of the friend laſt invoked, takes up the pen to finiſh the woes of a fair unfortunate, who will never more be her own hiſtorian.—Alas, they had now reached their climax.

The eccentric turn of mind which made the ſweet Ellinor form a plan ſo extraordinary as her ſuppoſed death and burial, excited an aſtoniſhment in me, its artful execution alone could increaſe. Nevertheleſs, the regular purſuit of a ſingle idea was far from perſuading her friends, her intellects had recovered their tone, or equality.

[153] When this heart-breaking narrative came to my hands, I could not but obſerve that the ſweet miſtreſs of Eſſex had a very partial knowledge of his character, or information of his actions.—Bleſt with the moſt equitable and generous heart that ever actuated a human boſom, his virtues often took a falſe colour from the ſelfiſh views of thoſe who once found the way to it. Credulity was ſo much his fault, that even his enemies profited by it, whom he always ceaſed to conſider as ſuch, the moment they deigned to deceive him with a falſe proteſtation of regard.—In fact, the lenity of his nature continually counteracted that ambition, which was its only vice; and irradiated his character with the milder glories of humanity: a luſtre, more ſoft, pure, and laſting, than mere conqueſt can beſtow. Nevertheleſs, the early habits of power and diſtinction had ſeized on his affections, and even his love co-operating with that indulged foible, they increaſed together. The daring project he had formed, was [154] no way unfeaſible, had he managed it with addreſs; for he poſſeſſed the hearts of the whole kingdom, a few envious individuals excepted. But art was unknown to Eſſex; and thoſe his ſuperiority offended, were proficients in that ſcience: unhappily too, they were ſo immediately around the Queen, that they could convert the ſuſpicions ſhe ſometimes entertained of his conduct, into certainty. Yet ſo rooted was her love for this unfortunate favorite, that it long contended with that ſhe bore herſelf; and tears of ill-judged fondneſs often abſorbed the bitterneſs his enemies would have wrought to his ruin. Such a weakneſs alone could induce a ſovereign, wiſe and experienced like Elizabeth, to delegate a power ſcarce inferior to her own, into the hands of a Nobleman, valiant, popular, and aſpiring. In conſenting to Eſſex's command in Ireland, the Queen made an abſolute ſacrifice of her own inclination (which was only gratified when he was near her) to his; or, perhaps, in effect, [155] both unconſciouſly yielded to the ſecret policy which invariably ſought to ſeparate them.—Convinced ſhe had bound him to her by every tie of gratitude, honor, and confidence, how muſt ſo high a ſpirit as that of Elizabeth be ſhocked, wounded, and irritated, to ſee him loiter away his days inactively in Ireland, regardleſs alike of her admonitions, and the cenſures of the people? —Inſenſibly ſhe imbibed the prejudices of the Cecil family, the inflexible enemies of the Earl; to whom ſhe ſubmitted the government of the ſtate, leſs from any eſteem for their talents, than the latent deſire of piquing the negligent favorite, to whom they were equally obnoxious. Time confirmed to the Cecil faction, the influence they at firſt owed ſolely to reſentment. The weariſome ſupineneſs of the Lord Deputy was at once ſucceeded by a ſuſpicious, and myſterious conduct. His ſecret treaties with the arch rebel, Tiroen, the anonymous captive who ſeduced him into theſe—all was reported with aggravation [156] to Elizabeth. The reſentment occaſioned by the error of his conduct, was doubled when ſhe knew that of his heart: jealouſy took full poſſeſſion of hers, and ſhe determined to make him ſeverely ſenſible of her power: but ſhe was told it was not ſafe, at that period, to recall him. Obliged for the firſt time in her life to controul herſelf, and meditate how to get him again into her power, her temper became abſolutely intolerable. Her Ladies perſerved a melancholy ſilence, ſave the artful few inſtructed to foment, and profit by, her irritated paſſions. The fate of Eſſex ſeemed wholly to depend on the event of a war, hitherto unproſperous: when to the aſtoniſhment alike of friends and enemies, without performing any conſiderable exploit which might ſecure him a welcome, the Earl poſted ſuddenly home, and preſented himſelf before Elizabeth, with the dauntleſs air of unblemiſhed innocence. Whether the ſurprize of the moment really revived that powerful paſſion of which [157] he had ſo long been the object, or whether fear for her life made her diſſemble the bitterneſs and rage ſwelling at her heart, is a circumſtance which never reached my knowledge. It is certain the Queen received him graciouſly, and liſtened to a very imperfect and incoherent defence of his conduct. They parted friends; and Eſſex inſtantly giving way to that credulity, which ſo often made every talent art and nature could unite in his perſon, abortive, conſidered himſelf as effectually re-eſtabliſhed in her heart, and indulged all the exultation ſuch a triumph over his enemies could not fail to occaſion.

What a thunder-ſtroke then was his immediate diſgrace! a diſgrace he could not but impute to his own imprudence; ſince in returning without advice, he had delivered himſelf voluntarily into the hands of his enemies. To the mortification of a long and humiliating impriſonment, was ſhortly after ſuperadded a killing grief, in the ſuppoſed loſs of the beauteous Ellinor. [158] Reſigning himſelf to a ſullen and ſilent deſpair, he no longer condeſcended to offer Elizabeth any further vindication of his conduct, nor could be perſuaded to make the leaſt ſubmiſſion. This concuſſion of feelings, however, ſhivered his animal, no leſs than his mental, ſyſtem. A fever followed, which ſoon roſe to a dangerous height. Obſtinately rejecting all medical advice, he declared a thouſand times he wiſhed only to die; nor had that wiſh been vain, but that the Queen, unable wholly to ſubdue the ſentiments of tenderneſs which had ſo long reigned in her heart, ſent her own phyſician to attend him, with offers of peace and pardon. The deſperate ſtate in which he found the Earl, was faithfully reported to Elizabeth; who, touched to the heart, heſitated whether ſhe ſhould not revive him by an immediate viſit; ſo hard will it always be to counteract by political manoeuvres the genuine impreſſions of nature. The Cecil party ſuddenly found themſelves on the brink of ruin; and [159] every argument, fear, pride, or prudence, could ſuggeſt, was enforced to delay this interview. Elizabeth vielded to the powerful combination of reaſons in that inſtance, but could not deny herſelf the pleaſure of correſponding with Lord Eſſex as he grew better; and ſoon ſuffered him to vindicate his conduct: nay, even condeſcended to reproach him with the unknown lady who had ſo fatally influenced it. To this perplexing hint, he replied, his grief alone muſt anſwer; and the melancholy tenour of his life ſo exactly agreed with this declaration, that Elizabeth preſſed no farther into a ſecret it was plain the grave now veiled: rather ſeeking by kindneſs to invigorate a mind ill-fortune had borne too hard upon.

It was now the ſhining time in the life of Eſſex. The purple torrent of ſucceſsful war had hitherto ſwept away, or ſunk thoſe ſweet humanities, thoſe ſocial virtues, time at length caſt up in the vale of adverſity.—Endued with eloquence, [160] taſte, ſcience, ſenſe, and ſenſibility, he now reſigned himſelf to the charms of philoſophy, poeſy, and the mathematicks. Innocent and tranquil reſources, to which the mind muſt ever turn when diſappointed, if bleſt with powers capable of reliſhing them. The Cecils never thought Eſſex more dangerous. Age and infirmity now made Elizabeth anxious for peace abroad, and tranquillity at home, and there wanted only a meeting between her, and the much altered Earl, to re-eſtabliſh him in her favour: but that meeting his enemies entered into a league to prevent; and began, by winning Elizabeth's phyſician to order the Earl of Eſſex into the country.—An artifice ſo refined as his liberation was not immediately diſcovered to be policy by any party; and the Queen, lulled into a belief that ſhe could honorably receive him when he ſhould return, ſuffered him to depart without an audience.

Wearied of wars, camps, and political jealouſies, and diſcuſſions, the melancholy [161] Eſſex deſired in freedom only the ſolitude he found; when Tracey returned with the aſtoniſhing news that the miſtreſs he ſtill adored yet exiſted.—Fatal news to his future repoſe!—The impoſſibility of openly claiming Ellinor, revived, with his paſſion all his dangerous and precarious projects.—Every other effort to obtain her was made without ſucceſs, ere he ſecretly applied to the King of Scots; who always knew his own intereſt too well to grant any favour without having ſecured an adequate return. James ardently deſired to be nominated as the ſucceſſor of Elizabeth by herſelf, and had not ſpared bribes, promiſes, or flattery, to intereſt thoſe around her whom he thought likely to influence her choice. The unhoped ſolicitation of the man whoſe courage and ambition James moſt feared, was a circumſtance of importance. Uninformed of the real name or characters of the priſoners Lord Eſſex ſo eagerly deſired to recover, the King of Scots ſent the Laird of Dornock notice to guard them more ſtrictly. The vehement tem| [162] per of Eſſex made him always reſign to the prevailing-object, every other intereſt: but a treaty like this could not be carried on ſo ſecretly as to eſcape the ſuſpicious eyes of the miniſters. With what malignant joy did they ſilently watch its progreſs, till the moment when its publication would inflame the Queen to their wiſhes!

Eſſex now once more thought it his intereſt to be buſy, admired, and popular: he relapſed into all his old habits, and having gained the Queen's permiſſion, returned to London. Far, however, from profiting by this indulgence, to obtain her pardon, he remained at home; throwing open his doors to all impoveriſhed officers, and clergy, among whom a number of ſpirited adventurers appeared, whoſe laviſh praiſes ſeemed to render his popularity greater than ever.

Elizabeth, with diſguſt, beheld him aſſume the favor ſhe perhaps intended once more to beſtow; and kept in ſilence a ſtrict watch upon his conduct. By a [163] refinement known only in politicks, his enemies ſcattered among his partizans many creatures of their own, inſtructed to dive into all his intentions, and ſpread abroad ſeditious and treaſonable projects, as though intruſted by himſelf with ſuch. This malice was but too ſucceſsful.—Inflated with the adulation of misjudging friends, the extravagant admiration of the multitude, and the inſidious attacks of his enemies, the ſelf-deluded Eſſex ſprung the mine himſelf which deſtroyed him.

The miſchief commenced by a broil between the Lords Southampton and Grey; the laſt aſſaulting the former in the ſtreet; and though the offender was ceremoniouſly puniſhed, the ſpirit of party broke out in a thouſand little daily quarrels. The Queen already perſuaded that Eſſex, ever haughty and impetuous, ſcorned her power, deſpiſed her perſon, and only waited a favorable moment openly to inſult both, was irritated beyond all bearing by the artful [164] covery (at this cruel criſis) of his ſecret treaty with the King of Scots.—Its real cauſe was unknown to her, and the offence, though trifling in itſelf, of a nature moſt likely to exaſperate a Sovereign whoſe eyes were ever turned from a ſucceſſor ſhe refuſed to acknowledge.— The diſcovery proved deciſive—Elizabeth inſtantly reſolved to deliver the ungrateful favorite up to the laws of his country, and authorized a judicial enquiry into his conduct. The Cecil party deſired no more; for well they knew, Eſſex would rather die than brook the deliberate indignity. The commiſſioned Lords aſſembled at his houſe on a Sunday, as the time when they ſhould be moſt ſafe from the inſults of the partial populace.—They found the Earl ſufficiently inflamed; who ſwearing he never more would be a voluntary priſoner, ſhut up the Lord Keeper, and the reſt, in his own houſe, ruſhing forth armed, and followed only by a few friends and [165] domeſtics, to claim the protection of the people.

By a fatality not peculiar to himſelf, the bubble, popularity, which had ſo long ſwelled and glittered before his miſtaken eyes, burſt at once, and left to him a vacuum in nature.—The ſacred day was but too judiciouſly choſen by his enemies.—without preparation—almoſt without a friend, the unhappy Eſſex ruſhed through the ſtreets of London, crouded only with peaceful and humble mechanics, who emerged from every cloſe lane environed by their wives and children to enjoy the weekly holiday.—To people of this ſtamp the gallant Eſſex was almoſt unknown—certainly indifferent: with ſtupid and curious eyes, they turned to gaze on thoſe warlike ſteps none ventured to follow—ſteps which bore the noble Eſſex ſo faſt toward ruin. Diſtreſs, however, only increaſed his deſperation, and the citizens being ſpirited into making an ineffectual effort to prevent his return, a ſkirmiſh [166] enſued. The amiable Tracey had the fate he deſired, and fell at the ſide of his Lord; who even in this cruel moment, dropt a tear on a youth ſo beloved, Fame, honor, happineſs, nay, even life, were fleeting faſt from Eſſex; and however careleſs of theſe goods, friendſhip ſtill aſſerted her rights over his feelings.—In compaſſion to the few generous adherents who muſt have fallen in his cauſe, had he longer reſiſted, the Earl at length ſurrendered his ſword.

All was now over with this admired, and erring favorite.—Impriſoned in the Tower, he had ample leiſure to re-conſider the events which brought him there.—The deſertion of the people had opened his eyes to the realities of life.—He too ſenſibly found, while he miniſtered to their neceſſities, their pride, or their pleaſures, the multitude could rend the air with acclamations; but the moment a claim was in turn made on their feelings, they always become cold, torpid, and inanimate. He perceived with [167] vain regret that he had been duped into this outrage on the laws of ſociety, by the manoeuvres of his enemies, no leſs than the credulity of his heart. But he was not formed to profit by theſe humiliating diſcoveries; they impreſſed a nature ſo upright, only with the deepeſt diſguſt.—He was, however, conſoled with remembering ſelf-preſervation was the ſole motive for his daring attack, and that no action, of his life had yet violated the duty he had ſworn the Queen. He reſolutely prepared himſelf to meet the judgment of his peers, and only lamented the friendſhip which involed the generous Southampton in his fate; who ſhared without regret the priſon of a friend ſo dear.

The Queen, meanwhile, experienced every emotion ſuch a painful contrariety of paſſions muſt neceſſarily occaſion.—The impriſonment of her favorite, as uſual, ſeemed to cancel his offence: but he was now beyond her juriſdiction, and the victim of the laws. She had unhappily [168] ſurrendered him up to them, and robbed herſelf of every prerogative but that of pardoning; a prerogative ſhe feared ſo high a ſpirit would never ſollicit her to exert.—She regretted, too late, having driven him to ſo dangerous an extreme, and while his fate was yet uncertain, ſuffered more, perhaps, than he did in its completion.

The friends of the Earl, perſuaded no kind of influence would be ſpared to bring him to the block, were unanimous in intreating him to win over the Queen by an early repentance, and ſubmiſſion: but they knew not the grandeur of the heart they would have humbled.—Born to diſtinguiſh himſelf moſt eminently when outward diſtinctions were withdrawn, it was then only Eſſex ſeemed to uſe his better judgment. "Can any one call himſelf my friend, would he indignantly exclaim, and yet wiſh me poorly to petition for an obſcure, an ignominious life? What! to pine away the flower of manhood in infamy and ſolitude! ſhunned by all, yet unſtigmatized by public juſtice, [169] and ſhunning, in turn, the exalted characters I dare no longer emulate.—Shut up with thoſe tormenting companions, my own thoughts, till led, perhaps, by deſperation, to inflict that fate upon myſelf, I have meanly evaded receiving from the law.—No, my friends, I am enthralled here as a traitor—if proved one, it is fit I expiate my crime; and if acquitted, I know the value of a life ventured hitherto only for my country."—Neither arguments, or intreaties, could ſhake his reſolution; and he heard with unequalled firmneſs, that public ſentence, from which, he ſtill perſiſted, there was no appeal. In vain every dear and affecting image was pourtrayed in the ſtrongeſt colours before his active imagination.—From that of the woe-ſtruck Ellinor, liberated too late, and weaving in a diſtant ſolitude a thouſand fairy bowers for love and happineſs to dwell in—from her alone his nature ſhrunk. "You may wound my heart, would he ſighing ſay, through every vein; but my reaſon is ſtill inflexible, nor is even that ſweet [170] creature an argument for my ſubmitting to diſgrace.—No! when I raiſed my eyes to thee, dear Ellinor, my conſcious ſoul beheld in itſelf all that could intitle me to mate with thee.—I cannot reſolve to look up even to the woman I adore.—Better ſhe ſhould weep me dead, than ſecretly deſpiſe me while yet exiſting.—Pure and precious will be the tears that fall upon my grave, but never could I behold one which would not ſecretly reproach me.—Leave me, my friends, to my fate; honor has hitherto been the invariable rule of my conduct, nor can I now adopt another."

From the moment the condemnation of Eſſex reached the Queen, peace and reſt were ſtrangers to her.—The choſen of her heart was now the victim of the laws, and that heart muſt bleed through his, unleſs he could be induced to throw himſelf on her mercy. A thouſand emiſſaries aſſured him of a ready pardon—a word, a wiſh, would have obtained it.—To theſe he ever replied with the ſame collected [171] air, "that had the Queen earlier ſhewn him this indulgence, his life had never come within the cenſure of the law; but as even her utmoſt bounty now could only prolong to him the liberty of breathing, he was willing, as well for her ſafety, as in ſubmiſſion to his ſentence, to reſign a privilege, which became a burthen the moment it was his only one." An anſwer thus calculated to touch the moſt indifferent heart, ſtabbed that of Elizabeth: yet as, unaſked, to grant him a pardon, would ſtamp her declining life with inexcuſable weakneſs, ſhe underwent every hour the moſt trying conflicts.

Ah! why do I ſay the moſt trying? alas, there was a fair, and forlorn one, buried in Cumberland, who more than died when this cruel intelligence reached her. As the ſentence of Eſſex included his friend Southampton, the relations of the latter diſpatched an expreſs to his wife, hoping ſhe would arrive in London time enough to ſollicit his pardon of the [172] Queen. The meſſenger found the unfortunate Ladies buoyed up with ſafety, ſolitude, and many a gentle hope! When the approach of horſes echoed through the remote valley, no other emotion was excited in either, than the fond and latent flutter ariſing from the idea that it might be one or both of the condemned Earls.—How terrible was then the tranſition in their minds, when fully informed of their deſperate ſituation; and bereft of every reſource expected miſery ſupplies? The unhappy wife of Southampton, engroſſed by her own ſhare in the affliction, obſerved not its deep, its deadly effect, on the intellects of her equally ſuffering friend; till the ſtupefaction of Ellinor became intenſe, and obvious, and the evil irremediable.

The human mind, even when moſt elevated, is not equal to the influence of two oppoſing paſſions—a ſacrifice muſt be made, and friendſhip yields to love. Lady Southampton poſted away with unremitting diligence; intruſting her [173] friend to the care of faithful ſervants, who were directed to bring her forward more leiſurely.—The deep gloom of the ſweet Ellinor's mind, in the courſe of the journey, gave way to a vague and irregular gaiety; but as this had ſometimes forerun her recovery, ſo might it then, had ſhe been ſurrounded with ſuch perſons as knew her diſpoſition.—Thoſe who had her in charge, uninformed of her name, ſituation, and wounded ſpirit, could not reaſonably be expected to guard againſt events they could not poſſibly foreſee. It happened, one day, while they were reſting, Ellinor caſt her eyes upon an extenſive building, full in ſight, and her wandering imagination called it Kenilworth.—An officious attendant informed her it was Fotheringay Caſtle.—She wildly ſhrieked, ſtretched forth her arms expreſſively towards the fatal manſion, then tearing thoſe lovely treſſes once before devoted to her calamity, and ſcarce grown to their uſual luxuriance, threw herſelf on the ground, and relapſed into total inſanity.

[174] But when Lady Southampton entered the priſon of her Lord, upon whoſe aching boſom ſhe poured forth all her grief and paſſion, his diſturbed friend found every fibre of his heart wrung; and turning a fearful, eager eye toward the door, felt a horror, not to be expreſſed, at finding no one followed her.—The afflicted wife wanted preſence of mind to conceal a truth which conſummated the fate of Eſſex—a truth ſo terrible, that fain would he have believed it invented by his friends to reconcile him to his ſentence.—Convinced at length—"now indeed do I feel the weight of my bonds—now indeed am I a priſoner, would he exclaim.—Oh, Ellinor, matchleſs Ellinor, that I could fly to thee! recall once more that unequalled ſoul, which always, like a frightened bird, forſakes its home when miſery hovers over it.—Thou, thou, haſt broken a ſpirit equal to every other affliction—thou haſt made a coward of me—to ſave thee, my love, I could almoſt reſolve, poorly to condition for a diſgraceful life, and wiſh to ſurvive my honor." [175] Perſuaded his preſence would have the ſame effect, it once before took at St. Vincent's Abbey, he paſſionately ſollicited to ſee her —This ſingle idea ſeized upon his mind—it even became his ſolemn requeſt—his dying wiſh. In the hopeleſs ſtate of her diſorder, the effect of their meeting was dreaded only on his account; but as all intreaty and argument proved vain, his friends at length reſolved to yield to his paſſionate, his only ſollicitation. The day was now appointed for the execution of Eſſex, and the pardon of Southampton granted, which alone he deſired: as all his friends were freely admitted to his priſon, there was no difficulty in leading thither the darling of his heart, in the habit of a youth, accompanied by Lady Southampton.—Worlds could not have bribed me to witneſs ſuch an interview, —Ah, deareſt Ellinor! were thoſe ſenſes they ſo eagerly deſired to reſtore to thee, in reality a loſs? How, had they been perfect, wouldſt thou have ſupported the trying ſcene, expiring [176] love, and officious friendſhip, dragged thee to witneſs?—How wouldeſt thou have fixed thine eyes on the gloomy tower, or thoſe guarded gates through which thy lover muſt ſo ſoon be borne, but never more ſhould paſs?—How muſt thy ſoul have bled to behold thoſe fine features, a few hours were to ſeparate from the heart which then gave them ſuch agonized expreſſion? But that ſuperlative miſery was not ordained thee.—Retired beyond the reach of love itſelf, were all the various powers of that ſuſceptible ſoul!—Thy vague eyes confeſſed not their everlaſting object—thy ear caught not his voice—nor did thy boſom anſwer with a ſingle ſigh, the burſts of grief which ſtruggled at that of thy lover, ſtill exquiſitely alive to every human affliction! To thee, his parting ſoul yet clung; and when his eyes beheld thee no longer, they willingly ſhut out creation. He ſaw not, from the moment of Ellinor's departure, friend, or relation; but turning all his contemplations towards [177] the awful futurity in which he was ſo ſoon to launch, died to this world even before his execution.

On the night which preceded that event, this billet, equally addreſſed to my ſiſter (with whom the dear unfortunate reſided) and myſelf, was delivered.

"Dear, generous guardians of the loſt angel, my ſoul yet bleeds over, receive in this my parting bleſſing; and pardon, oh, pardon, an incredulity but too ſeverely puniſhed by conviction! a conviction ſo terrible as reconciles me to the death to-morrow will beſtow. Yes, theſe eyes have been blaſted with beholding the pale ſtatue of my love, dead while yet breathing—ſpeechleſs—inſenſate.—To the gathered multitude—the fatal ſcaffold—the axe which ſeparates ſoul and body, I turn for relief when this remembrance preſſes upon me.

"Adieu, ye faithful ſiſters of the gallant Sydney—Oh! if intelligence too late ſhould viſit the fair form bequeathed to your friendſhip, with ſympathy ſoothe every aching ſenſe.—Yet wake no [178] more to woe my worſhiped Ellinor!—Still may thy pure ſpirit ſlumber in its breathing tomb, till that appointed hour which at length unites thee to thy ESSEX."

Tower.

It ſeemed as if in this epiſtle were encloſed every lingering weakneſs of mortality: for the remaining hours of his life were devoted ſolely to the duties of religion.—In the flower of manhood, at the age of three and thirty, this envied favorite reſigned every earthly diſtinction, and aſcended the ſcaffold with a compoſure innocence and Heaven alone can beſtow. The melting multitude too late bewailed to ſee his glorious youth ſet thus in blood.—His ear caught the general murmur of ſorrow and applauſe; he caſt a look of corrected knowledge on the ſpectators; then lifting his eyes to Heaven, ſerenely ſubmitted to the executioner; who ſevered a head, and heart, which, had they acted in uniſon, might have awed the world.

[179] Of her ſo much beloved, ſo generouſly, ſo fatally faithful, little more remains to be ſaid.—Neither time, care, or medicine, ever availed toward the reſtoration of thoſe intellects which might only have proved an additional misfortune.—Yet even in this ſtate of inſanity, Heaven permitted her to become the inſtrument of a ſingular and exemplary vengeance. A year or more had elapſed, during which her calamity took all thoſe variable and dreadful forms peculiar to itſelf.—The deſire of having every medical aſſiſtance, made me bring her with me to London; where one evening, with a degree of reflection and art often blended with inſanity, ſhe eluded the care of her attendants; and well knowing every avenue of the palace, paſſed them all with wonderful facility.

The Queen wholly ſunk in the chilling melancholy of incurable deſpair, and hopeleſs age, reſigned herſelf up to the influence of thoſe evils.—Her ladies were often employed in reading to her, which was the only amuſement her chagrin admitted.—One memorable [180] night it was my turn—Elizabeth diſmiſſed every other attendant, in the vain hope of finding a repoſe of which ſhe had for ever deprived herſelf. I purſued my taſk a. long while, when the time conſpired with the orders of the Queen to produce a ſilence ſo profound, that had not her ſtarts now and then recalled my ſenſes, hardly could my half-cloſed eyes have diſcerned the pages over which they wandered.—The door flew ſuddenly open—a form ſo fair—ſo fragile—ſo calamitous appeared there, that hardly durſt my beating heart call it Ellinor. The Queen ſtarted up with a feeble quickneſs, but had only power to falter out a convulſive ejaculation. I inſtantly remembered Elizabeth believed her dead, and imagined this her ſpectre. The beauteous phantom (for ſurely never mortal looked ſo like an inhabitant of another world) ſunk on one knee, and while her long garments of black flowed gracefully over the floor, ſhe lifted up her eyes toward Heaven, with that nameleſs ſweetneſs, that wild ineffable benignity, madneſs [181] alone can give, then meekly bowed before Elizabeth.—The Queen, heart-ſtruck, fell back into her ſeat, without voice to pronounce a ſyllable.—Ellinor aroſe, and approached ſtill nearer; ſtanding a few moments, choaked and ſilent. "I once was proud, was paſſionate, indignant," ſaid the ſweet unfortunate at laſt, in the low and broken voice of inexpreſſible anguiſh," but Heaven forbids me now to be ſo—Oh! you who was ſurely born only to chaſtize my unhappy race, forgive me—I have no longer any ſenſe but that of ſorrow."—Again ſhe ſunk upon the floor, and gave way to ſobbings ſhe ſtruggled in vain to ſuppreſs. The Queen dragged me convulſively to her, and burying her face in my boſom, exclaimed indiſtinctly,— "ſave me—ſave me—oh, Pembroke, ſave me from this ghaſtly ſpectre!"—"Eſſex—Eſſex—Eſſex!" groaned forth the proſtrate Ellinor, expreſſively raiſing her white hand at each touching repetition.—The violent ſhudderings of the Queen, marked [182] the deep effect that fatal name took on her — "Somebody told me, continued the lovely wanderer, that he was in the Tower, but I have looked there for him till I am weary—is there a colder, ſafer priſon, then? But is a priſon a place for your favorite, and can you condemn him to the grave? —Ah, gracious Heaven, ſtrike off his head—his beauteous head!—Seal up thoſe ſparkling eyes forever.—Oh, no, I thought not, ſaid ſhe with an altered voice.—So you hid him here after all, only to torment me.—But Eſſex will not ſee me ſuffer—will you, my Lord? So—ſo—ſo"—the ſlow progreſs of her eyes round the room, ſhewed, ſhe in imagination followed his ſteps.—"Yes—yes, —added ſhe, with revived ſpirits, I thought that voice would prevail, for who could ever reſiſt it?—and only I need die then; well, I do not mind that—I will ſteal into his priſon and ſuffer in his place, but be ſure you don't tell him ſo, for he loves me—ah! dearly does he love me, but I alone need ſigh at that, you know." [183] And ſigh ſhe did indeed.—Oh! what a world of woe was drawn up in a ſingle breath!—The long ſilence which followed, induced the Queen once more to raiſe her head—the ſame ſad object met her eyes, with this difference, that the ſweet creature now ſtood up again, and putting one white hand to her forehead, ſhe half raiſed the other, as earneſtly demanding ſtill to be heard, though her vague eyes ſhewed her purpoſe had eſcaped her.—"Oh, now I remember it, reſumed ſhe, I do not mind how you have me murdered, but let me be buried in Fotheringay; and be ſure I have women to attend me; be ſure of that—you know the reaſon." This incoherent reference to the unprecedented fate of her royal mother, affected Elizabeth deeply.—"But could not you let me once more ſee him before I die? reſumed the dear wanderer.—Oh! what pleaſure would it give me to view him on the Throne!—Oh, I do ſee him there! exclaimed ſhe in the voice of ſurprize and tranſport. Benign, majeſtic!—Ah, [184] how glorious in his beauty!—Who would not die for thee, my Eſſex!"— "Alas, never, never, never, ſhall I ſee him!" groaned forth the agonized Elizabeth.— "Me married to him! reſumed our friend, replying to ſome imaginary ſpeech, —oh, no, I took warning by my ſiſter!—I will have no more bloody marriages: you ſee I have no ring, wildly diſplaying her hands, except a black one; a black one indeed, if you knew all—but I need not tell you that—have I, my Lord? —look up—here is my love—he himſelf ſhall tell you." She caught the hand terror had cauſed Elizabeth to extend, but faintly ſhrieking, drew back her own, ſurveying it with inexpreſſible horror. "Oh, you have dipt mine in blood! exclaimed ſhe, a mother's blood! I am all contaminated—it runs cold to my very heart.—Ah, no, —it is—it is the blood of Eſſex; and have you murdered him at laſt, in ſpite of your dotage, and your promiſes? murdered the moſt noble of mankind! and all becauſe he [185] could not love you. Fye on your wrinkles!—can one love age and uglineſs?—Oh, how thoſe artificial locks, and all your paintings ſickened him!—How have we laughed at ſuch prepoſterous folly!—But I have done with laughing now—we will talk of graves, and ſhrouds, and church-yards.—Methinks I fain would know where my poor ſiſter lies buried—you will ſay in my heart perhaps—it has indeed entombed all I love; yet there muſt be ſome little unknown corner in this world, one might call her grave, if one could but tell where to find it: there ſhe reſts at laſt with her Leiceſter—he was your favorite too—a bloody, bloody, diſtinction." The Queen, who had with difficulty preſerved her ſenſes till this cutting period, now ſunk back in a deep ſwoon.

The diſtreſs of my ſituation cannot be expreſſed.—Fearful leſt any attempt to ſummon a ſingle being ſhould irritate the injured Ellinor to execute any dire revenge; for which I knew not how ſhe [186] was prepared, had not Elizabeth at this juncture loſt her ſenſes, I really think mine would have failed me. I recollected that the Queen by every teſtimony was convinced the unhappy object thus fearfully brought before her, died in the country long ſince; nor was it wiſe or ſafe, for thoſe who had impoſed on her, now to acknowledge the deception. "So—ſo—ſo, cried Ellinor, with a ſtart, would one have thought it poſſible to break that hard heart, after all? and yet I have done it.—She is gone to—no, not gone to Eſſex." —"Let us retire, my ſweet Ellen," ſaid I, eager to get her out of the room, leſt the Queen ſhould ſuffer for want of aſſiſtance.—"Huſh, cried ſhe, with increaſing wildneſs, they will ſay we have beheaded her alſo.—But who are you? fixing her hollow eyes wiſtfully on me, I have ſeen you ſomewhere ere now, but I forget all faces in gazing on his pale one.—I know not where I am, nor where you would have me go, added ſhe, ſoftly ſighing, but you look like an angel of light, and may be, you will carry [187] me with you to Heaven." I ſeized the bleſſed minute of compliance, and drawing her mourning hood over her face, led her to the little court, where my ſervants waited my diſmiſſion; when committing her to their charge, I returned to wake the ladies in the antichamber, through whoſe inadvertent ſlumbers alone, Ellinor had been enabled to paſs to the cloſet of the Queen; a circumſtance, which, combined with a variety of others, to give this ſtrange viſitation the appearance of being ſupernatural.

Every common means were tried in vain to recover the Queen, and the applications of the faculty alone could recall her ſenſes; but the terror ſhe had endured has ſhook them forever. Shuddering with apprehenſions for which only I can account, ſhe often holds incomprehenſible conferences; complains of an ideal viſitor; commands every door to be ſhut; yet ſtill fancies ſhe ſees her, and orders her to be kept out in vain. The ſuppoſed diſregard of thoſe in waiting, incenſes a temper ſo many cauſes concur [188] to render peeviſh, and her unmerited anger produces the very diſregard ſhe complains of. Rage and fear unite thus to harraſs her feeble age, and accelerate the decay of nature. When theſe acute ſenſations ſubſide, grief and deſpair take poſſeſſion of her whole ſoul;—nor does ſhe ſuffer leſs from the ſenſe of her decaying power. Unwilling to reſign a good ſhe is unable to enjoy, ſhe thinks every hand that approaches, is eager to ſnatch a ſceptre, ſhe will not even in dying bequeath. Oh, ſweet Matilda! if yet indeed thou ſurviveſt to witneſs this divine vengeance, thy gentle tears would embalm even thy moſt mortal enemy! thou couldſt not without pity behold the imperial Elizabeth, loſt to the common comforts of light, air, nouriſhment, and pleaſure. That mighty mind which will be the object of future, as it has been of paſt, wonder, preſenting now but a breathing memento of the frailty of humanity.—Ah, that around her were aſſembled all thoſe aſpiring ſouls whoſe wiſhes center in dominion; [189] were they once to behold this diſtinguiſhed victim of ungoverned paſſion, able to rule every being but herſelf, how would they feel the potent example! Ah, that to them were added the many who ſcorning ſocial love, confine to ſelf the bleſſed affections which alone can ſweeten the tears we all are born to ſhed!—Gathering round the weary couch where the emaciated Queen withers in royal ſolitude, they might at once learn urbanity, and correct in time, errors, which when indulged, but too ſeverely puniſh themſelves.

Abſorbed and blended in the buſy and woeful ſcenes this heart-breaking hiſtory preſented to my mind—an anxious partaker in each ſucceeding calamity—I ſeemed to live over again the melancholy years we had been ſeparated, in the perſon of my ſiſter.—My own misfortunes—my darling daughter, the whole world vaniſhed from before my eyes—deep-fixed [190] on objects no longer exiſting, or exiſting but to double my affliction: I remained almoſt the ſtatue of deſpair; every ſenſe ſeeming rivetted on the manuſcript I held; and buried in ſo profound a reverie, that Lady Arundell judged it prudence to interrupt it. The conſolatory reflections her friendſhip dictated, died on my ear, but reached not a heart which deeply purſued the ſad chain of ideas thus preſented to it.—Starting as from a frightful ſleep, I, at laſt, ſunk on my knees, and raiſing my eyes, with the manuſcript, at once toward Heaven.—"Oh, mighty author of univerſal being! ſighed I, thou who haſt lent me fortitude to ſtruggle with almoſt unequalled trials, ſupport my exhauſted ſoul againſt this laſt—this greateſt.—Let not the killing idea that it is a human infliction, trouble the pure ſprings of piety, whence alone the weary ſpirit can draw conſolation.—Rather ſtrengthen me with the holy belief that it is thy viſitation for ſome wiſe end ordained; [191] ſo ſhall my enemies ſleep in their graves uncurſed, and my heart remain in this agitated boſom unbroken. Alas, who knows but by thy divine appointment, I may be at laſt permitted to recall the ſcattered ſenſes of this dear unfortunate? to ſoothe that deeply-wounded, that embittered ſpirit! Ah, Ellen!— Ah, my ſiſter! groaned I, deluged at laſt with ſalutary tears, —changed—loſt—annihilated as thou art, my unaltered affection muſt ever deſire thee.—I need not enquire whether ſhe is here—your ſympathizing, generous tears, dear Lady Arundell, inform me that the ſame roof ſhelters the twin heirs of misfortune.."

Although Lady Arundell acknowledged that my ſiſter was under her protection, fain would ſhe have perſuaded me to delay a meeting ſo touching, till more able to ſupport it; but deaf to the voice of reaſon, nature, powerful nature, aſſerted her rights, and my ſoul obeyed her impaſſioned impulſe. The deep, the eternal impreſſion of this agonizing meeting, recurs even now with all its firſt [192] force. I had ſhuddered at the murder of my mother—I had groaned on the coffin of my huſband—I had wept a thouſand times over the helpleſs infant who trembled at my boſom—but all theſe terrible ſenſations were combined when my ſad eyes reſted on thoſe ſtill ſo dear to me.— When I ſaw all their playful luſtre quenched, and ſet in inſenſibility—when I felt that heart, once the ſeat of every feminine grace and virtue, throb wild and unconſcious againſt one which I thought every moment would eſcape from its narrow boundary.—But let me quit a ſcene too trying for recollection—too touching for deſcription. Oh, Ellinor!— my ſiſter!

THE RECESS, &c.
PART VI.

[193]

TIME, which inures us to every kind of ſuffering, at length ſtrengthened my mind againſt the heavy ſadneſs impreſſed on it by the fate of this dear unconſcious ſufferer. Slowly I ventured to ponder on the paſt; to meditate the future. It was with true gratitude and concern I learnt Heaven had called to itſelf the amiable and accompliſhed ſiſter of Lady Arundell, who caught a cold during [194] her attendanee on the ſick Queen, which ended in a conſumption, and carried her off a few months after Elizabeth. Actuated to the laſt by the ſublimeſt ſympathy and friendſhip, Lady Pembroke had added, to the moiety of the ſurveyor's treaſure (which ſhe had cauſed to be dug for in the ſpot ſpecified) a ſufficient ſum to ſecure the dear unfortunate every comfort her forlorn ſtate admitted; placing with her Alithea, the favorite maid ſhe had ſo tenderly commemorated, and committed both to the charge of Lady Arundel; who with equal generoſity received ſo anxious a truſt. A virtue thus conſummate ſanctifies itſelf, and can receive neither glory or grace from the gratitude of humanity; yet ſurely the incenſe of the heart ariſes even to Heaven! accept it then, oh, gentleſt of the Sydneys, although inſphered there!

The ſtrange and unaccountable difference in my ſiſter's opinion and my own, reſpecting Lord Leiceſter, ſupplied me a ſource of endleſs meditation: yet as this difference became obvious only from [195] the time we arrived in London, I could not help imputing her blindneſs to the ſame cauſe ſhe aſſigned for mine.—Certainly ſhe imbibed the unreaſonable prejudices of Lord Eſſex; whoſe ambition (however fatally expiated) always inclined him to diſlike a Nobleman born to ſuperſede him. I ſaw but too plainly from the irritation and vehemence to which her temper from that period became ſubject, how much a woman inſenſibly adopts of the diſpoſition of him to whom ſhe gives her heart. I had not however looked on her choice with the contemptuous aſperity with which ſhe regarded mine.—Lord Eſſex, I will frankly own, ere yet he roſe into favor, was gifted like herſelf with every captivating advantage of nature.—The fire and ingenuouſneſs which afterwards marked his character, then lived only in his eyes; and the cultivated underſtanding he poſſeſſed, pointed every glance with elegance and expreſſion. One muſt have loved Lord Leiceſter to ſee Eſſex with indifference—one muſt have loved him to the exceſs [196] I did perhaps, not to remark the attachment my ſiſter avowed.—Innumerable inſtances of it now flaſhed on my memory, I was aſtoniſhed could at the moment eſcape me. If ſhe was indeed more clear ſighted than myſelf—But why do I enter on ſo vain a diſcuſſion?—Alas, dear Ellinor! beloved Leiceſter! I have no right but to lament ye.

I had likewiſe gathered another painful doubt from the ſtory of my ſiſter. England had gained a King in the ſon of Mary Stuart, but her unfortunate daughters muſt not hope to acquire a brother. From the moment I had been informed mine had acceded to the throne, the tender mother's heart had fluttered with the idea of preſenting to him that lovely girl ſo nearly allied to his blood. Although regardleſs of diſtinction in my own perſon, I could not turn my eyes on the fair daughter of Lord Leiceſter without coveting for her every human advantage.—Unwilling to be ſwayed by prejudice, I ſeparately conſulted with the [197] few friends fortune had left me; who all concurred in giving me an impreſſion of the King, degrading, if not contemptible. They repreſented him as national, vain, pedantick, credulous, and partial: wanting generoſity to beſtow a royal funeral on the body of the martyred ſaint, his unhappy mother; yet daily impoveriſhed to meanneſs by favorites and paraſites. Enſlaved by the imperious ſpirit of a Queen he neither loved nor valued, and only endeared to the people he governed through the fickleneſs of their natures, which are always gratified by change. As thoſe who ſpoke thus, could have no poſſible intereſt in villifying or depreciating him, I could not but give ſome credit to their account; and made it my firſt concern to ſee the King; anxious to read in his countenance a confutation of every charge. How unaccountably was I diſappointed when my ſenſes took part with his enemies!—I beheld with aſtoniſhment in the perſon of James, youth without freſhneſs, royalty without [198] grandeur, height without majeſty—an air of ſlyneſs and a ſecret ſervility, characterized features, which, though devoid of the graces of either diſtinguiſhed parent, wanted not regularity; and a ſtooping ſlouch gait gave an invincible awkwardneſs to a figure nature had endued with ſymmetry. Offended and repelled, my heart ſunk again into its own little manſion, nor claimed the leaſt alliance with his.—I determined to watch at leiſure his real character and conduct, nor ventured to confide to his care the ſingle treaſure Heaven had permitted me to retain, of all it once beſtowed. Reſolved to educate my daughter ſuitably to the fortune ſhe was born to, I thought it wiſe to bury in my own boſom, at leaſt for a time, the ſecret of her right to it; and the eccentric turn of mind every ſucceeding day rendered more obvious in the King, made me continually applaud the moderation and foreſight which guarded me on this intereſting occaſion.

[199] I, however, judged it neceſſary to aſſume a title no human being envied, or offered to diſpute with me; and to ſupport it properly without encroaching on my daughter's valuable acquiſition, I found I muſt reſolve to re-viſit Kenilworth Caſtle, now the property of another family.—In the building were contained cabinets ſo ſecure and unknown, that Lord Leiceſter always depoſited there, ere he journeyed to London, ſuch papers, jewels, and other valuables, as he thought it unſafe to take with him. On the memorable night when laſt we quitted that pleaſant dwelling, I had aſſiſted him to place in the moſt curious of theſe reſervoirs ſeveral caſkets, for which he ſeemed more than commonly anxious; and I added to their number, that containing Mrs. Marlow's papers, and the teſtimonials of my birth. As if actuated by ſome ſad pre-ſentiment that he ſhould never more re-viſit this ſpot, my Lord took great pains to familiarize me to the management of the ſprings, and gave into my hands duplicates of the [200] keys. By a ſingular chance amidſt all the tranſitions of my fate, theſe keys remained, and ſeemed continually to remind me, how important to my daughter's welfare it might one day be to recover the caſkets.—A motive ſtrong as this alone could conquer the reluctance I felt again to behold a ſpot ſacred to the memory of a huſband ſo beloved. You will call this, perhaps, a childiſh weakneſs, after all I had borne; but alas, the mind feebler and feebler from every conflict, ſometimes ſinks under a trifle, after repelling the more powerful attacks of ill-fortune with magnanimity.

Lady Arundel, with her uſual kindneſs, propoſed accompanying me; and we ſorrowfully meaſured once more thoſe miles which ſo ſtrongly revived in my mind the moſt intereſting remembrances. At Coventry we reſted to enquire into the character of the preſent owner of Kenilworth Caſtle. We were told that this magnificent manſion I had left fit for the reception of a Sovereign, had long been in the hands [201] of a miſer, whoſe avarice had induced him to ſtrip it of its princely ornaments: not leſs from the deſire of converting thoſe into money, than to deprive it of every charm that might tempt the enquiring traveller to knock at the inhoſpitable gate. Yet even when this ruin was effected, the ſtructure itſelf was ſo complete a piece of architecture, as to attract a number of unwelcome viſitors; to exclude whom, he had now let it to ſome manufacturers, and reſided himſelf in a remote apartment. The chagrin this extraordinary revolution could not but occaſion in my mind, was increaſed when I recollected how hard it would be, perhaps, to gain admiſſion; and even when that was obtained, we knew not whether the only room I wiſhed to lodge in was now habitable. Lady Arundell, with her uſual foreſight, adviſed me to ſeem to have no other motive for this viſit, than a deſire to re-purchaſe the Caſtle; and when ſhewn through it, to appear to be ſtruck with ſo ſevere an indiſpoſition, as ſoon as I reached the [202] chamber which contained the cabinets, as ſhould render it impoſſible to remove me; leaving it to her to reconcile the owner to ſo troubleſome an intruder, by the moſt laviſh generoſity. A fineſſe of this kind alone could aſcertain me any ſucceſs, and the ſicklineſs of my aſpect, I was ſure, would ſufficiently corroborate ſuch an aſſertion.

We ſet out immediately, that by arriving in the evening we might have a pretence for paſſing the night there.— My ſoul turned from the well-known ſcene, and ſickened alike at ſight of the reviving verdure, and the ſplendid manſion, to me alas, only a gay mauſoleum. Humbly I ſollicited entrance at a gate which once flew open whenever I appeared; but, ah, though the exterior was the ſame, how ſtrange ſeemed the alteration within!—No more did the liveried train of aſſiduous domeſtics aſſemble to the diſtant winding of the huntſman's horn.—No longer did I reſt in gilded galleries, whoſe pictured ſides delighted one ſenſe, while their coolneſs refreſhed [203] another. No longer could I, even in idea, behold the beloved, the noble owner, whoſe gracious mien endeared the welcome it conveyed—A change which jarred every feeling had taken place. A numerous body of diligent mechanics were plodding in thoſe halls were Elizabeth had feaſted, and their battered ſides hardly now informed us where the rich tapeſtry uſed to hang. My ears were ſuddenly ſtunned with the noiſe of a hundred looms; and the diſtant lake once covered with gay pageants, and reſounding only to the voice of pleaſure, preſented us another ſcene of induſtry not leſs buſy, ſtrange, and ſurprizing. By incidents of this kind, one becomes painfully and inſtantaneouſly ſenſible of advancing into life. When firſt we find ourſelves ſailing with the imperceptible current of time, engroſſed either by the danger of our ſituation, or enchanted with its proſpects, we glide ſwiftly on, ſcarce ſenſible of our progreſs, till the ſtream reviſits ſome favorite ſpot: alas, ſo viſible is the deſolation of the ſhorteſt interval, that we [204] grow old in a moment, and ſubmit once more to the tide, willing rather to ſhare the ruin than review it.

Among the few ſervants retained by the meagre maſter of this deſolated manſion, one appeared who immediately recalled himſelf to my mind by the name of Gabriel. I recollected his having been warden of the outer lodges. The title by which I was announced—the weed I ſtill continued to wear, overcame one already bowed to the earth by age, infirmity, and penury: and when to theſe circumſtances was ſuperadded the remembrance of the plentiful and peaceful days he had known under a Lord ever munificent to his domeſtics, gratitude became agony, and the poor old man ſunk in a fit at my feet. An incident like this might well have affected an indifferent ſpectator.—I was ſcarce more ſenſible than himſelf: and the alarm ſoon ſpread through the laborious mechanics, till it was conveyed to Sir Humphry Moreton.—Timorouſly he emerged from [205] his apartment, and as the humble croud made way for him, he meaſured me afar off with his eye, and ſeemed loſt in conjecture on the ſubject of my viſit.—My purſe was yet in my hand, and part of its contents in thoſe of ſome perſons who had lent a ready aſſiſtance. Whether this, or the wan delicacy of my looks intereſted him, I know not; but every care-furrowed feature gradually relaxed as he approached me, ſtriving in vain to ſoften into the ſmile of benevolence. I roſe to return his courteous ſalutation, and informed him, that when laſt I paſt the walls of this Caſtle, I was its miſtreſs, the dear and happy wife of Lord Leiceſter; but perceiving uncertain apprehenſions of ſome remote claim began again to contract his brow, I added, that ſenſible I had loſt every right in a ſpot yet dear to me, I came to enquire whether he was diſpoſed to part with it, and to reſcue from poverty ſuch worthy ſervants of its late noble owner as had alike outlived their labour, and him who ſhould have recompenſed it. [206] What heart is inſenſible to that virtue in which we alone can reſemble our Maker?—Benevolence, like religion, awes even thoſe it cannot win. The miſer loudly applauded my liberality; and by a greater effort on his part, allowing for the difference of our characters, invited me to ſpend the night in the Caſtle. The chamber I had been accuſtomed to inhabit, he called his beſt, and thither was I conducted. I was not unprovided with the means of enſuring my own welcome, and my ſervants having ſpread the cold viands we brought, Sir Humphry's ſpirits grew light over luxuries he was not to pay for. A temptation ſo agreeable prolonged his ſtay, and I at length diſcovered the only way to ſhorten his viſit, would be to compliment him with all that remained: ſeeing my ſervants in compliance with the hint, were about to convey it out of the room, fear leſt any ſhould be loſt by the way, prevailed over the hilarity [207] of the moment, and he departed with the wine.

With an impatient beating heart I raiſed the tapeſtry, which providentially had been preſerved in this room, leſs from its beauty than antiquity; as it was ſo worn that it had long been pannelled in many places.—Behind the bed we diſcovered the ſecret ſpring of the cabinet, which I opened without any difficulty; and with the aſſiſtance of Lady Arundell took down the well-remembered caſkets, pauſing at intervals, to weep over all the tender ideas the ſight of them recalled ſo forcibly to my memory; then raiſing my eye toward Heaven, while devoutly thanking the God who thus proſpered my remaining wiſhes, I almoſt fancied I beheld the beatified ſpirit of him who concealed theſe treaſures.

Lady Arundell would not reſt without inſpecting their contents. The largeſt was filled with family papers, bonds, contracts, mortgages, many of which were to me unintelligible, and all uſeleſs. [208] The next contained letters and little ornaments, leſs precious from their intrinſic value, than their analogy to particular events.—Under theſe was a gilt caſket filled with jewels of great value, and what was of infinitely more, the authenticated bonds and acknowledgments of all the ſums Lord Leiceſter had informed me he had providentially depoſited in other countries; and of which I knew not any memorandum remained. This was ſo noble an addition to the bequeſt which already enriched my ſweet Mary, that it ſeemed to me, her father even from the grave delighted to endow her: while the Almighty, gracious even when we think him moſt ſevere, had thu [...] ſecreted for her advantage, treaſure it would have been impoſſible for me to have preſerved through ſo many deſperate viciſſitudes.

The next caſket was a gift from the fond mother to the darling of her heart: it contained all the teſtimonials of the Queen of Scots, and other parties concerned, [209] on the ſubject of my birth, with the contract of marriage between Lord Leiceſter and myſelf. I felt rich in theſe recovered rights; and though prudence might never permit me to claim alliance with King James, yet to bequeath to my daughter the power of doing ſo, at whatever period it ſhould appear advantageous, was a great conſolation to me.

Lady Arundell and I paſt part of the night in packing theſe valuables in empty trunks brought for that purpoſe; then cloſing the ſecret cabinet, and leaving no traces of our ſearch for it, we retired to reſt. We departed early the next morning, carrying with us that ancient domeſtic of Lord Leiceſter, on whom memory had ſo powerfully operated, and two others, who long ſince expelled from the Caſtle, ſought a miſerable ſubſiſtence in the hamlets around it. It joyed my very heart to ſupply to theſe poor wretches a loſs irremediable with reſpect to myſelf, and the profound attachment of their [210] few remaining days amply rewarded me.

Through the intervention of the friends I yet poſſeſſed, ſome eminent merchants in London undertook to get the bonds, notes, &c. duly acknowledged: and in proceſs of time, ſuch conſiderable ſums were of conſequence recovered, as aſcertained to myſelf and child our accuſtomed affluence. Years and misfortune had only cemented the ancient friendſhip between me and Lady Arundell.—I added my income and family to hers.—Her houſe was fortunately ſo near London, as to allow me the advantage of procuring the firſt inſtructors for my daughter, and the infirm ſtate of Lady Arundell's health, rendering her as much a priſoner from neceſſity, as I was from choice, both inſenſibly found in the improvement of my daughter, a mild and growing ſatisfaction, which more than made amends for the world we ſhut out.

Ah! could I deſire a greater pleaſure? Pardon, madam, the fond extravagance [211] of maternal love, and allow me to preſent to you the darling of my heart in her ſixteenth year. Already ſomething taller than myſelf, to a form that united the ſtricteſt ſymmetry with the wild and variable graces of glowing youth, my Mary added the perfect features of her father; exquiſitely feminized by a complexion tranſparently fair, and a bloom alike delicate and vivid; her hair, of the golden brown I have deſcribed as peculiar to his, fell below her waiſt in a profuſion of artleſs ringlets, heightening her beauty even to luxuriance.—If ſhe had borrowed any thing from me, it was the collected modeſty of her mien; and from my ſiſter ſhe had ſtolen that penetrating, faſcinating ſmile, thoſe two alone of all I ever ſaw were gifted with:—alas, it was now wholly her own.—Although lightneſs and elaſticity characterized her figure, every limb was rounded even to poliſhing, and never did I contemplate the ſoft turn of her white arms when raiſed to touch the lute, without thinking thoſe [212] more perfect than even her face.—Her voice was no leſs ſweet in ſpeaking than ſinging; with this difference—in the firſt ſhe ſoftened the ſoul to pleaſure, in the laſt, elevated it to rapture.—Her underſtanding was ſtrong and penetrating, yet elevated and refined.—Her ſenſibility (the firſt formed of all her feelings) was Father deep than ardent. Maternal experience had moderated the enthuſiaſm incident to youth, nor was it obvious in any inſtance but the love of knowledge. Inceſſant, unremitting, in her ſtudies, books were her only extravagance, and muſick her only relaxation. To compenſate for the worldly pleaſures I judged it prudence to deprive her of, I was laviſh in indulgences to which her taſte naturally led: I kept muſicians on purpoſe to accompany her, and found in the years filled up by herſelf and her employments, that ſweet though ſaddened pleasure parents only know, and which, perhaps, more than makes us amends for all the more lively ones it recalls to [213] our memory. In effect, the more lovely ſhe grew, the more neceſſary I found it to hide her; and offering her daily up to God, I left her wholly to his diſpoſal, determined neither my pride, vanity, or ambition, ſhould interfere with the happineſs I ſupplicated for her.

On peruſing this deſcription, I perceive at once the impoſſibility of your crediting it; yet far from accuſing myſelf of partiality, I could call on all who ever beheld my daughter to atteſt my candor.—How readily would Lady Arundell have done ſo—entendered to her by a love only inferior to my own, that faithful friend found in declining life a new tye wound round her heart, for which ſhe daily thanked me.

As nothing robs us of the confidence of youth like the appearance of myſtery, when time called reflection to being in her tender mind, I ſlowly, and by degrees, confided to my daughter the painful events you have thus obliged me to commemorate. This indulgence ſecured [214] to me her whole heart, and I trembled only leſt her deep ſenſe of paſt misfortunes ſhould affect her health; for ſenſibility was the leading feature in her character. Far from ſeeking to expound the future in her own favor, the flattering proſpects her diſtinguiſhed birth, and yet more diſtinguiſhed endowments, might well ſpread before her, paſſed away like a ſhadow, and ſhe ſaw only her mother. A thouſand times has ſhe bedewed my hand with a reverence the moſt endearing; and the tears with which ſhe often embalmed the memory of her father, almoſt recompenſed me for his loſs. From that period her expreſſive eyes were fixed ever on mine with ſuch blended ſadneſs and admiration, as proved ſhe thought me almoſt ſainted by miſfortune. More ſtudious henceforward of my pleaſure, more ſubmiſſive to my will, more ſolicitous for my repoſe, it ſeemed as if in learning ſhe was my only remaining tye on earth, ſhe conceived the various affections and duties of all I had [215] loſt devolved to, and centered in, herſelf. But ſympathy was the genuine impulſe of her nature; for with equal care ſhe watched over her unhappy aunt.— Whenever that dear creature's incurable malady aſſumed the appearance of melancholy, ſhe was extravagantly fond of muſick.—At thoſe intervals my lovely Mary would lean over her lute with the meek benignity of a deſcending angel, and extract from it ſuch ſolemn ſounds as breathed at once of peace and ſorrow: inſenſibly ſoothing the perturbed ſpirit, and melting only thoſe yet undiſturbed. That ſubtle eſſence of our natures, ſenſibility, which madneſs can only unfix, not annihilate, often pauſed unconſciouſly upon the pleaſure, and ſoftly ſunk into repoſe.

A child thus eminently amiable at once concentered my affections—commanded my eſteem—poſſeſſed my whole confidence —actuated, in ſhort, my very being.—Ah, how noble, how affecting is the friendſhip grounded on the maternal and [216] filial tye; when unconſcious of any weakneſs in her own heart, the mother dares preſent it as a pure and unflattering mirror to her child, and with that ſelf-applauſe which even Heaven approves, contemplates the upright, the innocent ſoul it reflects!—Sacred and indelible becomes that precept which is expreſſed but by example.—Happy are thoſe enabled to form ſuch an attachment as inexperience ſtrengthens on one hand, and knowledge on the other:—Neither the guſts of youthful paſſion, nor the nipping froſts of age, can deſtroy a plant rooted thus by mutual virtue;—it only gains vigor from time, and by the peculiar indulgence of the Almighty, our ſublimeſt merit ripens into our moſt perfect pleaſure.

Satisfied I had already acquired ſuch an influence in my daughter's mind as ſhould enable me to regulate her principles, I left it to time and circumſtances to call them into action.—The great buſineſs of my life now ſeemed over; [217] and delivering my heart up to the flattering preſages of maternal love, a thouſand viſions of almoſt forgotten grandeur and happineſs floated before my eyes, and ſometimes half-deluded them.

The fluctuating complaints of Lady Arundell at length ſettled into a conſumption:—It was an hereditary diſorder of the Sydneys; nor perhaps could all the ſolicitude of myſelf and my ſweet Mary have availed toward her reſtoration, even if a cruel ſhock in which we were all equal ſufferers, had not precipitated her fate.

Among the unconſcious caprices which by turns actuated my unfortunate ſiſter, was a paſſion for ſitting in the open air.—Neither times, or ſeaſons, had any influence over her; and ſhe would inſiſt on it alike in the ſnow of December, and the ſcorching ſun of July.—To this ſelf-will I had no doubt greatly contributed. From the moment of my return to England, I had vehemently oppoſed the ſevere controul to which ſhe had heretofore [218] been ſubject, and habituated her attendants to yield to her in every inſtance which did not abſolutely endanger her ſafety: fully determined not to render an exiſtence wholly wretched no human being could now make happy. But as uninformed minds never know a medium, the people appointed to watch her, gradually ſuffered her to become ſenſible of her power, which ſoon grew into an unbounded indulgence. It was now the depth of winter, and ſhe had ſat in the keen air for hours, watching the ſnow, which fell in abundance.—The moſt violent ſhiverings enſued, followed by a fever which ſettled at laſt on the nerves, and brought her to the very verge of the grave.—Nevertheleſs, it appeared to have ſalutary effects—her ſpirits were ſunk indeed to extreme lowneſs, but they became more equal; and traces of reaſon were often diſcernable in her actions. If ſhe did not remember, ſhe yet ſtrove to know me; and ſometimes ſtudied my features in a manner the moſt [219] touching.—I conſidered this as the very criſis of her fate—her only chance on this ſide Heaven, and ſcarce dared leave her for a ſingle moment. I entruſted the care of Lady Arundell (whoſe ſituation, though more dangerous, was not ſo melancholy) to my daughter; fearful leſt her youthful ſpirits ſhould be injured by conſtantly beholding an object ſo affecting. But I had forgot that my own ſhattered conſtitution was not equal to the fatigue and anxiety of watching over my ſiſter. I fell one evening into a ſucceſſion of fainting fits; the ſervants conveyed me to bed; and the fear of alarming Lady Arundell hindered them from informing my daughter of my ſituation. My faintings at length gave place to a drowſineſs ſo intenſe, I might call it a ſtupor.—I remained thus for ſome hours, when I ſtarted with an indiſtinct idea of a heavy fall, and a deep groan. Terror rouſed, and collected in a moment, every dormant faculty.—I ruſhed through the chamber which divided mine from my ſiſter's; but I blamed myſelf for impetuoſity [220] when I perceived all was profoundly ſilent in hers. The two nurſes were in a deep ſleep, and the expiring watchlights heavily winked, and revived, before the cold dawn of the morning. I gently opened the curtains of her bed—Ah, gracious Heaven, what did I feel when I beheld it empty!—The agonized ſhriek I gave, rouzed both her careleſs attendants, who impreſſed with but one idea, flew towards a door I now firſt perceived to be open: it led to a gallery ornamented with ſuch portraits of our family as had ſurvived the wreck of their fortunes; among them was incautiouſly placed that (already fatally commemorated) of the Earl of Eſſex at the ſtorming of Cadiz; an unfortunate legacy bequeathed to Ellinor by Lady Pembroke.—My ſoul took in at a thought all the fearful conſequences.—I tottered into the gallery—alas, only to behold my worſt apprehenſion verified.—The fair ſpectre, which once was Ellinor, lay proſtrate before the picture—one hand had convulſively gathered her diſordered [221] garments over her thin cheſt; the other was ſtill expreſſively extended towards the inanimate image of him ſo beloved.—Impatiently I laid my hand upon her heart—it anſwered not the trembling enquirer—its wandering eſſence was exhaled, and ſhe had ceaſed forever to ſuffer. Thy parting prayer, oh Eſſex! was ſurely prophetic, for her ſoul in recovering memory, had burſt its mortal bound, and ſoared to Heaven.

Scarce were the dear remains quietly interred, ere thoſe of the amiable Lady Arundell followed them. I bore theſe loſſes with devout reſignation.—The tears which fall when Heaven recalls the unfortunate, ſtill the wild paſſions of the ſad ſurvivor, and deeply wound only the ſoul yet new to ſuffering. It was with a quickened apprehenſion I perceived the effect of theſe firſt afflictions on the tender ſpirits of my daughter: not that I ſought totally to ſtifle the lively impreſſions of natural affection;—the tears of youth, like the genial ſhowers of [222] May, ſerve only to ſave the planter's toil, and ſimply ripen the rich fruits of the mind; but when either fall too often, they impoveriſh the ſoil, and waſh away the buds yet blowing.

My own ſoul afforded no variety of chearful images with which I could hope to invigorate the gentle ſpirits of my Mary; unwilling to form new connections, I rather thought it prudent to change my abode, and by a variety of ſcenes inſenſibly amuſe her; and my ſteward was ſent accordingly to ſeek another manſion. I called back the moment when the gloomy aiſles of a ruined convent, by poſſeſſing the ſimple advantage of novelty, diverted my mind even at the ſorrowful criſis which robbed me of a foſter mother. Alas, in yet untried youth, the proſpect that is unknown, ever adds to its own charms thoſe of imagination; while in maturer life, the heart lingers on all which once delighted it, hopeleſs of finding in the future, a pleaſure fancy can ever compare with thoſe it reviews [223] in the paſt. To my daughter, however, the whole world was yet new, and in fixing on a ſcene habitual to my feelings, I could not fail to delight hers. I hired a manſion near the Thames ſide, in Richmond, to which we removed early in the ſpring.

Perhaps, in this choice, I was influenced almoſt without knowing it, by a latent motive: diſtinct as I had lived from the world ſince my return to England, the fame of the Prince of Wales had yet reached me.—This accompliſhed youth had at once roſe above the weakneſſes of his father, and the prejudices of his rank; devoting his heart to the virtues, his mind to the ſciences, and his perſon to thoſe manly and becoming exerciſes, which invigorating every human power, prepared him alike for the enjoyment of peace, or the purſuit of war. Delighted to underſtand a Stuart was riſing to redeem the glory of his declining race, I paſſionately longed to ſee, know, and be valued by the royal [224] Henry. The King, unworthy a ſon ſo diſtinguiſhed, took no pleaſure in his company; but even in tender youth, reſigned him to a court of his own, from the adulation of which, merit ſuperior to praiſe alone could have guarded him. Henry had, like myſelf, a partiality for the beautiful village of Richmond; he always paſſed part of the ſummer in a palace near the Thames, and I took pleaſure in thinking a partition of wood alone ſeparated his gardens from mine. With a judgment unequalled at his years, the Prince knew how to be affable without abating aught of his dignity; and, while in the circle of his own court he preſerved the authority of a Sovereign, to the unfortunate who addreſſed him, he had the benignity of a brother: ſuch was his character in Richmond, where the people almoſt adored him, and took pleaſure in amplifying on the ſuperior qualities he ſo eminently poſſeſſed. The ſweet hopes his merit ſometimes infuſed [225] into my boſom, came accompanied with an equal number of fears, yet could not my heart forbear to cheriſh them.

The revolving ſeaſon tinged this ſweet retreat with every variety of verdure; the waves of the Thames were more tranſlucent than ever; all nature awakened once more to perfection, when the Prince of Wales took up his abode in the adjacent palace.—This news heightened the ſoft red of my daughter's cheek, and even faintly colored my wan one.—Not daring to expreſs to her the eager deſire I felt to ſee the Prince, and not accuſtomed to venture out without her, day after day elapſed in anxious expectation. My gentle Mary, with a delicacy from which I drew the moſt happy preſages, now always choſe to go abroad either ſo early or ſo late that it was almoſt impoſſible we ſhould ever meet the Prince, and the veil ſhe uſually wore was cloſed with ſo much care as to enſure her the happineſs of being overlooked, even if fortune threw him in our way.

[226] Nevertheleſs, I took notice the arrival of the royal Henry ſtrangely filled up the void in our lives.—What he would do, or what he would not do, conſtantly regulated our motions, and employed my daughter's thoughts even more than my own. His taſte afforded us a variety of indulgencies of which he knew not we were partakers.—Sometimes moon-light concerts, or magnificent fireworks; at others, parties on the Thames; where the Prince ſtill took pleaſure in beholding a variety of little veſſels, built and ornamented for the amuſement of his early years, and which were manned by children.—They were often ſo near, we fancied we heard the voice of Henry, when both mother and daughter would give way to the ſame impulſe, and haſtily retire. The ſummer might have elapſed in this manner had not chance been more favorable to our wiſhes than we could reſolve to be.

We were returning home one morning in an ill-contrived carriage, newly invented [227] for airings, the inconvenience of which I bore patiently from not being able to walk or ride on horſeback for any length of time ſince my memorable fever.—The ſervant who drove, ſtopt as uſual at the brow of the enchanting hill, that we might enjoy for a few minutes its beauties, when the ſound of horns approaching near, informed us the Prince of Wales was returning from hunting, which at once ſtartled the horſes and ourſelves. My Mary actuated only by the impreſſion of the moment, made an eager ſign to the man to drive on; and the horſes, already frightened, yielded impetuouſly to the ſlighteſt touch of the rein, flying forward with the moſt dangerous rapidity. The clumſineſs of the carriage, and the badneſs of the road, threatened us every moment with being overturned—for me there was no eſcape, but could my daughter be prevailed on to leap out, I was ſenſible ſhe would be ſafe. Far from obeying my intreaties, or even commands, ſhe threw her arms around [228] me, and proteſted it was for me alone ſhe feared. The carriage ſunk into a deep rut at laſt, and we were thrown out at a ſmall diſtance, with a violence that almoſt deprived me of my ſenſes:—my darling Mary had wholly loſt hers. I perceived the train of Henry approaching, but the favorite wiſh of ſeeing him was forgotten in that of recovering her.—I was preſently environed by the hunters without regarding them, till their extreme ſollicitude obliged me to raiſe my eyes from the lifeleſs face of my daughter in acknowledgment. I perceived with a ſurprize even that moment could not conquer, that on either hand ſtood a young man, adorned with the order of the garter, and ſo diſtinguiſhingly handſome, that I knew not which was the Prince of Wales, but turned from the one to the other with an air of wildneſs and ſtupor.—My looks, however, made little impreſſion on the ſtrangers, their whole attention being fixed on the inanimate form of my daughter. [229] —In truth, fortune had contrived to ſhew her to the utmoſt advantage. I had thrown up her veil to give her air, and bared her beautiful hands and arms, poliſhed and white as Parian marble; the wild rings of her auburn hair played on her youthful face as the yellow leaves of Autumn curl over a later peach; whilſt every feature formed with a truth which might bear the niceſt examination, perhaps only appeared more exquiſitely regular from the abſence of expreſſion; and even her figure and attitude (leaning on her mother's knees) preſented a perfect model for a ſculptor. The aſſiduities of the ſtrangers, together with my own, at length recalled her ſcattered ſenſes.—She opened thoſe eyes ſo dear to me, and fixing them on the two ſtrangers, a roſy ſuffuſion alone proved ſhe ſaw them, with ſuch quickneſs did ſhe turn toward her mother; when beholding me to appearance unhurt, ſhe liſted her ſoul to Heaven in a look of gratitude, and throwing her arms round [230] my neck, relieved her overcharged heart by weeping on my boſom. "An angel in ſoul as well as form! exclaimed one of the ſtrangers; aſſure me, madam, continued he, that this terror is the only ill conſequence of my ſudden approach, or I know not how I ſhall forgive it to myſelf." This addreſs aſcertaining the Prince of Wales, he became the ſole object of my attention.—Ah, where ſhall I find words to endear to you, Madam, the royal youth my heart at once opened to adopt? Henry was yet but in the dawn of manhood, nevertheleſs his height was majeſtic, and his figure finiſhed. The beauty of his features was their leaſt charm—virtue herſelf ſeemed to ſublime every happy lineament, and ſpare beholders the trouble of developing his character by conveying it in a glance. His manly voice united the firmneſs of his own ſex, with the ſenſibility of ours. A confuſion of ſad remembrances were at once preſented with him to my mind; and the admiration he excited [231] was ſtrangely blended with regret.—I forgot that he had addreſſed me, and continued to contemplate him in ſilence; ever and anon turning my ſtreaming eyes wildly from him to Heaven, even then, my dilating heart bids me add, ſcarce changing the object. The amiable Henry, in whoſe nature ſympathy was the prevailing ſentiment, touched with a conduct ſo myſterious, almoſt forgot my daughter in turn, ſo wholly was he engroſſed by me.—Informed of my unfortunate lameneſs by my attempting to riſe, he immediately concluded it to be the conſequence of the recent accident, and ſcarce was ſatisfied by my aſſurances of the contrary. Oh! as my eyes ſurveyed the ſuperior ſoul, living irradiated in the bright orbs of his, how did they ſtream at remembering that had his father been born to half his virtues, I might now have been cheriſhed by affection—dignified by rank—unwidowed—unbroken—a ſtranger yet to ſorrow!—My mother too.—Moſt unhappy of parents as well as ſovereigns! I had a [232] tear for thee at this intereſting moment.

The reſpect due to ſtrangers induced the Prince to conceal the curioſity my conduct could not fail to excite, but having informed himſelf from the attendants of my title, he addreſſed me by it, and inſiſted on conducting me home. I now underſtood the nobleman who had divided my firſt looks with the Prince, to be the Viſcount Rocheſter: that contemptible favorite of the King, celebrated only for his beauty.—The viſible coldneſs of my air checked a forward inſolence I obſerved in him, and obliged him to quit us on our arriving at home.

With what ſecret tranſport did my ſoul welcome a Stuart worthy that name, glorious for ſo many ages!—The Prince ſeemed delighted with his new acquaintances.—The ſoft reſerve of my daughter's air—the deepening roſes of her cheek, and the low accent of her harmonious voice, when politeneſs obliged her to anſwer the Prince, whoſe animated eyes reduced hers often to ſeek the [233] ground, preſented to my elated heart every ſymptom of that paſſion which alone endears the ſufferings it occaſions. A flow of happy ſpirits new to my daughter, almoſt forgotten by myſelf, gave chearfulneſs to the hour which Henry ſaw elapſe with regret.

On this chance introduction was grounded an acquaintance a few days ripened into intimacy.—Led to diſtinguiſh the Prince alike by his own merit, and the ties of blood, which ſecretly allied me to him, it was with the tendereſt ſatisfaction I beheld him cheriſh the inclination he had already conceived for my daughter: yet the dignity of his mind forbidding him to form, an engagement he knew not how to fulfill, it was through me alone he addreſſed himſelf to her. Convinced it was in my power to prove her entitled even to ſuch a lover, I ſuffered fate to take its courſe, attending only to prudences.

Conſcious that Henry had hitherto moved in a very confined circle, I was aware to extend it muſt draw much obſervation [234] on thoſe he favored. To guard therefore againſt the malice of ſurmiſe, I fixed on the hour of the Prince's viſit for my daughter to ride out; and always received him alone. His attendants, who ſaw her regularly depart, were at a loſs to imagine what could attach their royal maſter to the infirm widow of Lord Leiceſter. The charm was in truth ſimply affection.—The amiable Henry had early been accuſtomed to every kind of homage but that of the heart, and had too much ſenſibility not to feel the want he knew not how to ſupply. Deeply ſuſceptible of the true regard I had conceived for him, impreſſed at once by my mind, my manners, and my mien, with the idea of myſtery, and the deſire of obtaining my confidence, it was only by his own candor he ſought to gain upon mine. Slowly and by degrees he deigned to repoſe with me thoſe regrets and anxieties from which the utmoſt indulgence of nature and fortune cannot exempt a ſingle individual. He often lamented the dangerous diſtinction of being the firſtborn [235] born of his father's children, ſince it coſt him every other.—Separated almoſt in infancy from his parents—ſurrounded with mercenary, ſycophants, who ſought to make their court to the reigning King by a partial repreſentation or miſconſtruction of his actions, he had ſhot up unloved, uncheriſhed, and ſeen thoſe tender affections he was born to ſhare, gradually center in that ſon from whom his parents had nothing to fear.—Nor were wanting inſidious flatterers equally ready to undermine his filial duty, by pointing out the weakneſſes of his father, even where they were moſt likely to wound him. He had puniſhed himſelf, he added, for yielding to theſe impreſſions by an abſolute, obedience to his authority, but it was with grief he remembered that was now the only tye between them.—Nor would I wonder, he continued, it ſhould be ſo, if I conſidered that, born as he was to imperial power, with an ardent paſſion for glory, he had hitherto been ſhut up in the narrow ſphere of his own court, languiſhing away the [236] flower of his youth without a choice, a friend, or a purſuit:—Till the infamous Carr ſhould deign to decide what foreign Prince's bribe he would condeſcend to accept, and to what bigoted Papiſt he ſhould ſacrifice the ſon of his maſter.

While the admired Prince of Wales, the idol of the People, the heir of Empire, the endued of Heaven, thus confided to me the ſimple and rational griefs which clouded a fortune ſo brilliant, could I fail to meditate on the equality of providence?—Which graciouſly allots even to the loweſt ſituation, ſome portion of happineſs, and depreſſes the higheſt with the ſad ſenſe of misfortune.

It is the fatal peculiarity of youth to throw the ſtrongeſt light on every ſecret grief, and waſte away under an oppreſſion imagination often doubles. To cure this propenſity is therefore the province of experience. I ſought to imbue the Prince's mind with the only principle mine had derived from all my ſufferings.—That the nobleſt uſe we can make of [237] underſtanding, is to convert it into happineſs; and every talent which does not conduce to that great end, ought rather to be conſidered as a burthen than a bleſſing to the poſſeſſor.—That the mind, like the eye, ever magnifies the object of fear or averſion, which often on a ſtrict examination, excites no other ſentiment than contempt.—Infine, that he was not at liberty to ſhew any other ſenſe of his father's errors, than by preſenting a faultleſs example in his own life; and that if he would have it without blemiſh, he muſt divert his taſte from channels where it would meet with oppoſition, and turn it into thoſe through which it might flow freely.—That the cultivation of the ſciences would at once fill up that void in his life ever ſo painful at his years, and attach to his welfare all who loved them: a body whoſe influence was never known unleſs oppoſition called forth the powers of eloquence.

[238] The Prince had too much judgment not to ſee the utility of this council, and too much generoſity not to value its candour: nevertheleſs, it was a language yet new to his ears.—Ingenuity had been exhauſted to teach him to govern others, but to ſubdue himſelf was a leſſon none had ventured to inculcate. How did I lament a ſoul ſo ductile had, in childhood been injudiciouſly delivered up to its own guidance, and ſuffered every day to imbibe ſome new prejudice, deſtined perhaps to mark the character through life; and which an upright and ſkilful monitor might ſo eaſily have eradicated!

The Prince could not be inſenſible to the maternal caution which induced me to ſend my daughter abroad whenever he honored me with a viſit, yet the obſervation did not for ſome time appear to influence his conduct.—Satisfied with merely beholding her as he entered or departed, the deſire of opening his heart to me ſeemed to ſupercede every other impreſſion. [239] Nevertheleſs, long reveries would follow the moſt accidental meeting, and long pauſes intervene in the moſt intereſting converſation; rendering it ſufficiently obvious that his mind labored with ſome project, hitherto ſuppreſſed either by pride or prudence.

Perhaps I ſhould ever have wanted courage to open my lips on ſo delicate an occaſion, had not my daughter complained to me that ſhe was now become the univerſal object of attention; and that the ſuite who attended her were often rudely ſurrounded, and ſometimes interrogated by ſuch of the Prince's court as had not benefited by his example.—By going abroad unexpectedly with her, I found ſhe was not offended without reaſon, and ſenſible of my imprudence in thus riſquing her ſafety, I came to the reſolution rather to abridge myſelf of the pleaſure of the Prince's ſociety, than purchaſe it by endangering my daughter.—I deſired her to retire for awhile when Henry ſhould viſit [240] me next, and ere he could account for the ſingularity of finding her at home, entered into the delicate explanation. With an acknowledged attachment to him, that I bore my child, alone could have over-ruled, I ſubmitted it to himſelf, whether I could too cautiouſly guard againſt a cenſure or inſult ſhe had no natural protector to reſent.—The generous Henry pauſed for a few moments with irreſolution, when ſuddenly collecting courage, he broke ſilence.—"Will Lady Leiceſter pardon, ſaid he, thoſe obtruſive viſits ſhe has ſubmitted to with ſo much complacency? —Will ſhe deign to become the confidant of the only incident in my life I have hid from her—will ſhe liſten with indulgence?"—He pauſed a moment, but ere I could reſolve how to anſwer, purſued the diſcourſe.—"Accuſtomed even from childhood to the enſnaring glances of the light and the lovely—led to imagine myſelf older than my years by the continual propoſals for marrying me that [241] have conſtantly ſucceeded each other, it is not wonderful that a heart naturally ſuſceptible, ſhould mature before its time. Among the many beautiful girls, who have already ſought to attract me, I ſoon diſtinguiſhed one by whom my peace, my honour, my innocence became endangered: perhaps they had been loſt, had I not found her ſelfiſh and ambitious. I need hardly inform you that this ſeducing fair one is the Counteſs of Eſſex!—Vain of her influence over me, ſhe took pleaſure in publiſhing it, and taught me early to bluſh for my choice; but I could not reſolve to do ſo continually. I formed the bold reſolution of contending with my own heart, and retired hither to recover it, or die. Lady Eſſex, enraged and humbled at this conduct, confirmed me in it, by attaching herſelf to Viſcount Rocheſter: thus rendering it ſufficiently obvious ſhe had never loved me.—Beſotted with her beauty, that weak favourite is governed by her caprices, and him I was born to obey yields to thoſe of Rocheſter. Although [242] I do not immediately perceive how Lady Eſſex means to effect her revenge, I am convinced it is only maturing; and daily expect a blow from which I know not how to guard myſelf. Under theſe circumſtances how can I venture to involve your fate with mine? —How can I aſk you, to permit me to offer to your lovely daughter the heart which ever hovers near her? —Speak, Madam—my happineſs is in your hands—dare you riſque your own to promote it?" While I liſtened to this ſenſible, this frank declaration of the Prince's error, and his attachment, my fond heart found its firſt with accompliſhed, and adopted at once the royal youth; ſolemnly vowing to ſhare, without repining, every evil that might follow an alliance ſo dear: nor did I fail ſecretly to exult in my Mary's hereditary right even to this diſtinction.

To cement the confidence between us, and convince the Prince his preſent choice was judicious, I reſolved to confide to him the ſecret ſo long, ſo painfully preſerved; [243] and related my whole hiſtory. As I retraced its affecting incidents, I knew them to be ſo only by his eager, his generous ſympathy; ſo wholly was my own ſoul engroſſed by the happy proſpect he had opened before it.

The Prince of Wales acknowledged with joy the relationſhip I claimed; to confirm all I had advanced, I preſented to him the long-ſaved teſtimonials, which he peruſed with ſilent reverence: then fixing his eyes, ſtill impreſſed with that elevated ſentiment, on mine, he gave utterance to the dictates of his heart.— "Who could ſuppoſe, exclaimed he, a fortitude ſo unexampled could poſſibly be combined with a frame delicate even to fragility!—May the misfortunes you have indelibly impreſſed on my memory, my more than, mother, be the laſt of your life.—May that being who directed my ſoul to cheriſh the admiration and eſteem inſpired by your lovely daughter, and matchleſs ſelf, ſuffer the youth before you to ſupply to your heart, all it ought to have inherited—all it unhappily has [244] loſt. Dear will be the moment when to the form of your angel mother my authority ſhall add the name, and that moment will hereafter, oh! moſt honoured of women, infallibly be mine."

While I liſtened to predictions ſo flattering, I almoſt believed them accompliſhed. In thy unblown youth, [...]h, [...]oyal Henry, was comprized every promiſe that could dilate or fill the heart: mine centred at once in thee, and my daughter: finding in the mere hope of ſo glorious a union, a total ſuſpenſion from ſuffering and ſorrow.

I had now no reſerves with the Prince, and leading in my bluſhing Mary preſented her to her royal Couſin; who gracefully offered up his unblemiſhed ſoul on the hand he bowed over. So pure a tranſport took poſſeſſion of mine, as obliterated every other impreſſion. I ſnatched the united hands ſo dear, ſo beloved, and preſſing them to my boſom, ſickened with very extaſy, and withdrew to recover myſelf.—Wandering alone by [245] the ſide of the Thames, I raiſed my full eyes to heaven; and called the happy ſpirits of my mother, ſiſter, and Lord Leiceſter, to ſympathize with me in an event which promiſed to end the perſecutions of my family, by thus bleſſedly uniting the laſt ſprung branches of it. A ſerenity of the ſublimeſt nature ſucceeded the ſweet trouble of my ſpirits, and enabled me to rejoin the youthful lovers with the dignity due to my own character.

The ſituation in which we ſtood endeared us ſtill more to the Prince, by perpetually reminding him how intimately our welfare was connected with his own. Every hour ſeemed to unite us more and more to each other. Henry ſpoke to me with the freedom of a ſon; conjuring me not to take any ſtep that might create the leaſt ſuſpicion of my birth, or the ſecret tye formed between us, till he had well weighed every conſequence that might enſue: and to elude the watchful ſpies, with whom we were alike ſurrounded, he propoſed paſſing in the evening through his garden to ours, if I would deign for [246] awhile to allow him thus to reach the ſaloon. Our ſituation was too delicate not to require the ſtricteſt caution, yet as I could diſcover no mode of receiving the Prince which was not equally queſtionable, and more dangerous, I conſented to that he propoſed: as well as that he ſhould render one of his gentlemen (Sir David Murray) a confidante of this intimacy, though not of its nature, or extent.

An incident ſo important engroſſing my every thought, my heart returned once more eagerly into the world. It had now an intereſt in fully underſtanding the real characters of the King, the Queen, Viſcount Rocheſter, and every individual likely or intitled to interfere at this intereſting criſis.—I examined, conſidered, weighed every thing. I ſoon diſcovered the whole Royal Family were at variance! That the imperious Queen, unable to wreſt her huſband from his favourites, or her ſon from his duties, ſcorned the firſt, and neglected the latter: confining herſelf wholly to a [247] court formed of her own creatures, who aſſiſted her to ſpoil her younger ſon; whom ſhe had almost eſtranged from his brother. Her beautiful daughter who united in her own perſon the graces of Mary, with the ſpirit of Elizabeth, alone allured to the court of the Queen the few perſons of merit it afforded. Henry was often laviſh in the praiſes of his ſiſter, and as ſhe was the only relation he ever voluntarily ſpoke of, I naturally concluded ſhe was the only one entitled by ſuperior qualities to that diſtinction. King James, who had mounted the throne under happier auſpices than almoſt any preceding ſovereign of England, had already lived long enough to loſe the affections of his people. By turns a pedant and a buffoon, his ſolemnity was even more diſguſting than his levity. Governed by a predilection of the moſt abſurd and ſingular nature, to a beautiful favourite he always delivered up the reins of empire; readily ſubmitting to a ſhameful ſubjection in all important points, provided he might enjoy a ridiculous ſupermacy [248] in his hours of indulgence and retirement. From ſuch a weak and inconſiſtent King, and his profligate Miniſters, the wiſe, the ſcientific, and the good, had gradually retreated; and in neglect and ſilence contemplated from far the growth of that exemplary Prince, who promiſed to retrieve the fame of his anceſtors, and the glory of the kingdom he was born to reign over. A youth of eighteen capable of uniting the unblemiſhed virtues of that age, with the diſcernment of a maturer one, was a phaenomenon, and of courſe either adored or deteſted—While the body of the kingdom regarded him only with the firſt ſentiment, the worthleſs favorites of his father were actuated ſolely by the latter.

To marry and eſcape the plans of Rocheſter was the intereſt of Henry; and to marry without his father's knowledge his unwilling choice.—Yet highly ſenſible of the ſlavery impoſed by his rank, he had reſiſted every temptation from beauties of an inferior one:—but when apprized of my ſtory, he ſaw, or fancied he [249] ſaw in my daughter, a wife alloted him by heaven—one to whom no juſt objection could poſſibly be made, one born to give happineſs to his heart, and honor to his name. Nor could he doubt, even if his father ſhut his eyes againſt the truth, but that he ſhould be able to convince the people of my birth, when the publication of the marriage ſhould give my ſtory the whole weight of his credence.

Succeſs in his judgment depended ſolely on the concealment of the purpoſed union till it could be accompliſhed; for if the intention tranſpired ere the event, he was ſatisfied the moſt deſperate efforts would be made to wreſt us from him. Yet as at this very period a publick treaty was negociating with a foreign Prince, he could not form a tye of ſuch importance without giving his father juſt cauſe of offence, the nation at large a contempt for his character, and the diſtant Sovereign thus inſulted, a mortal diſguſt. We therefore agreed to wait till this Miniſterial project like many others ſhould diſappoint itſelf, and ſeize that moment to [250] celebrate and publiſh a marriage, which was to end all our fears, and complete all our hopes.

During this interval I obſerved with pain that the extreme timidity of my daughter's character prevailed over the enthuſiaſm incident to her years; and damped with vague apprehenſions thoſe moments love and hope might have made ſo happy. I ſaw this little feminine weakneſs with extreme uneaſineſs. The Prince of Wales was diſtinguiſhed by a manly firmneſs, which ever wiſely weighed the approaching trial, then calmly dared it. For a ſoul ſo noble, I deſired to find a faultleſs bride; and looking fearfully into the future, I ſometimes thought my Mary's timid heart would one day throb without cauſe againſt that of a ſovereign oppreſſed with innumerable cares, he perhaps ſought to loſe the remembrance of, in her ſociety. Nevertheleſs I did not perceive my tender admonitions on this ſubject, had any other conſequence than that of inducing my daughter to bury in her boſom thoſe ſentiments and emotions, [251] I had ſo many years delighted to participate.

It was now autumn!—The time of the King's periodical progreſſes.—The Prince could not avoid following his father, but he lingered in his duty; and having ſtaid a day too long with us, haſtened to overtake the King, whom he was to feaſt at Woodſtock. He wrote to me from thence, complaining of fatigue and laſſitude; but with his uſual attention, informed me he was in treaty for Kenilworth Caſtle, where he flattered himſelf I ſhould again ſee golden days like thoſe I ſtill remembered with ſo much pleaſure.

Alas, thoſe he had irradiated, were quickly haſtening to a period! At the firſt viſit he paid me on his return, my ſoul was ſtruck with a very apparent alteration in his perſon; which was grown thin and wan beyond conception, conſidering the ſhortneſs of the time. Not all the joy he expreſſed a our meeting could ſatisfy me, he was either well or happy, but obſerving he evaded my queſtion; and fearful of alarming [252] him without reaſon, I ſtrove to ſuppreſs that maternal anxiety all his aſſurances of health and chearfulneſs could not diſpel. I perceived my daughter was impreſſed with the ſame idea, for though ſhe ſpoke not, it was viſible to me ſhe wept greatly when alone.

The evenings were now too ſhort and damp for me to allow the evening viſits of the Prince; and I rather choſe to riſque every danger by receiving him openly, than ſubject him to any by an ill-judged caution.—Alas, theſe cares were vain.—The rapid decay of the Royal Henry's health, became viſible even to indifferent ſpectators. An affecting languor was the only expreſſion of thoſe fine eyes once ſo full of fire, and the youthful cheeks every following day ſhould have tinged with a deeper bloom, grew more and more wan and hollow—He could no longer conceal his illneſs. Alas! it pierced me to the ſoul! I was miſerable at remembering a charge ſo precious, as his welfare ſhould be committed to ſervants of whatever denomination. [253] —No mother—no ſiſter—duties indiſpenſable in every other rank of life, were it ſeems incompatible with royalty. Oh, Henry!—dear amiable youth! even yet am I tempted to accuſe myſelf for not having better deſerved the tender appellation thy filial reverence ſo often beſtowed on me, by daring every thing for thy ſake! Slaves to imperious cuſtom, our actions are too often regulated by that idle multitude, whoſe moſt laviſh applauſes would but ill conſole us for one ſingle reproach, from that unerring monitor, our own conſcience.

Either not convinced this ſecret malady was undermining his conſtitution, or indifferent to the event, the Prince ſtill continued in the purſuit of his uſual athletic exerciſes and habits, till his ſtrength was wholly unequal to them. I once more perſuaded him to call in medical aſſiſtance, and he promiſed to attend to himſelf as ſoon as his ſiſter and the elector ſhould depart.—Obliged to appear at the celebration of their marriage in London, he came to pay us a parting viſit. [254] Impreſſed, perhaps, with the idea it would be the laſt, he threw himſelf into my arms, and ſhed there the firſt tears I had ever ſeen fall from his eyes.—Mine readily overflowed—a grief too deep for utterance preſſed upon my ſoul, and Henry recovered ere I could. His heart miſſed my daughter, who was gone abroad.—He ſighed, ſunk into a little reverie, and breaking it, with a faint ſmile, ſaid, "he ought rather to congratulate himſelf on her abſence." He ſighed again, and after another pauſe, reſumed his diſcourſe in a low and broken voice.— "Mourn not thus, my mother (for I will ſtill give you a title you may juſtly claim from her who bore me; ſince who ever loved me as you have done?) I have youth in my favor, and this oppreſſive malady may not be mortal: for your ſake alone do I wiſh it to be otherwiſe, believe me.—Already weary, diſguſted with this world, I could retreat from it almoſt without a pang, did I not know my loſs would be to you an irremediable calamity. Yet, who ſhall judge of the diſpenſations [255] of the Almighty?—I might fulfil all your wiſhes without ſeeing you happy—I might obtain all my own without ceaſing to be wretched. Recall this often to your memory, whatever follows our parting; and remember your name will be ever on theſe lips while they have power to utter a ſound.—For the adored of my ſoul—but ſhe is ſurely become a part of it; and if not permitted to poſſeſs her in this world, I will expect her in a better."—Perceiving his dim eye was fixed on a picture of my daughter which hung at my boſom, I preſented it to him.—"And do you too, beloved Henry, returned I, in a broken voice, remember the mother who gives you this, would have comprized in the original every grace, every virtue, to be found through human nature; and having done ſo, would ſtill have thought her honored in your choice.—Ah! royal youth! reſign not a heart ſo noble to vapouriſh depreſſion!—Your life, your happineſs, are not your own merely—a nation are born to pray for the former, to crown you with [256] the latter.—For myſelf—upon the ſweet hope of matching my daughter with you, of ſharing the ſoft tranſports of mutual virtue and affection, I have learnt to live, but ſurely I could never ſurvive its extinction."—My full ſoul allowed not of another ſyllable. The Prince fixed his ſuffuſed eyes on mine, with a myſterious melancholy, almoſt amounting to deſpair; and touching with his lips thoſe hands his trembling ones ſtill graſped, ruſhed precipitately into the court yard. The ſound of his voice drew me towards the window—the graceful youth made me a laſt obeiſance, and galloped away; while my partial eye purſued him till beyond its reach, and even then my ear ſeemed to diſtinguiſh the feet of his horſe.

With his uſual kind conſideration, Henry wrote to me the next day, that he found himſelf better; and in the pleaſure of ſeeing his ſiſter happy, felt reconciled to the impolitick match made for her.—He even aſſiſted at the various feſtivals with which the nuptials of the royal Eli [...]abeth were honored; but ſcarce were [257] they over, when his health and ſpirits failed at once, and the faculty were called in to his aid. A malady which had been ſo long engrafting itſelf on his conſtitution, left but little hope of his life;—I had ceaſed to entertain any: yet, far from ſupporting the idea of loſing him with fortitude, my ſoul mourned as if it then had firſt known ſorrow. Not daring to give free vent to my apprehenſions in the preſence of my daughter, I ſtrove with cold and watery ſmiles to flatter thoſe hopes in her heart my own had long rejected, and ſaw with vain regret, the deep exceſſes of a ſenſibility I had laboured to excite and ſtrengthen.

What days, what nights of ſadneſs and ſuſpenſe were ours, while the unfortunate Henry was languiſhing away every vital power ere yet they had reached maturity!—Frequently delirious, our names eſcaped unconſciouſly from thoſe lips, which at his lucid intervals, uttered only ſighs and groans. Murray, his beloved attendant, gave us conſtant information of the progreſs of his fever; nor did the [258] amiable Henry fail at intervals to charge him with tender remembrances. Sir David at length acquainted me that the impaſſioned delirium of the Prince, pointing ever towards us, the King had been apprized of it;—that he had minutely queſtioned his ſon's moſt favored attendants, and among them himſelf, on the origin, progreſs, and ſtrength, of an attachment thus ſuddenly and ſtrangely brought to light, deeply ruminating on all he heard. "I could not feel acquitted to myſelf, madam, concluded the faithful Murray, were I to conceal this, nor dare I add a ſurmiſe on ſo delicate an occaſion."

Ah; of what importance to us are all the late enquiries, the vague conjectures of James! cried I, folding my daughter to my boſom, if heaven deprives us of his ineſtimable ſon, neither his love or his hatred can greatly affect us.—Beloved Mary—dear inheritor of misfortune!—widowed ere yet thou art a wife, a long obſcurity, a ſolitary youth is all thy portion—a ſorrow which can never end thy [259] Mother's.—But why ſhould I heſitate to avow myſelf? —Wherefore ſhould I not publiſh claims which even tyranny can not cancel; but perhaps it will not diſpute? The timid, abject ſpirit of James knows not how to contend with one firm in virtue—immutable in truth.—Ah, had I done ſo long ſince, I might at this moment, dear Henry, have hovered near thy couch, and ſoftened the anguiſh no mortal can prevent!—Perhaps the King already ſurmiſes the fact—let him demand it.

Sir David Murray's next letter breathed the very ſpirit of deſpair.—"Prepare yourſelf, madam, ſaid he, for the worſt; perhaps, ere this reaches you, England will have loſt its deareſt hope, the royal Henry's friends their only one. The moſt deſperate efforts of art have failed, and exhauſted reaſon often now reviſits with a languid ray the noble heart ſhe is ſo ſoon to quit forever. The Prince has juſt ordered me to commit to the flames every letter and paper in which [260] your name is mentioned:—a ſure proof that he has given himſelf up.—Alas, he knows not how often names ſo dear have eſcaped him; he has called for you, madam, and your angelic daughter, almoſt the whole night, but frequently recollecting himſelf, has waved his feeble hand, and ſighed out no—no—no."—

Three hours after, another expreſs arrived.—"Pardon, madam, the haſte and incoherency of ſcrawls penned at ſo trying a moment.—Alas, the moſt ſanguine of us has now ceaſed to hope.—Our royal maſter's ſpeech entirely fails him—his laſt effort was haſtily and repeatedly to call me—I flew to his bedſide, but though my every ſenſe ſeemed to reſolve into ear, I found it impoſſible to underſtand him—either I widely erred or he named France; perhaps I commit a ſecond error in ſuppoſing he referred to you, madam, but I voluntarily riſque every thing to fulfil the parting wiſh of a maſter ſo adored. The King, the phyſicians, all have taken a long leave of [261] the almoſt beatified Prince; and there is nothing left for thoſe who love him beſt to wiſh, but that his pure ſpirit may paſs away in peace."

The agony and ſtupor this affecting billet occaſioned, were hardly abated when another arrived.—"It is all over, madam, concluded the worthy Murray, raiſe your ſtreaming eyes to heaven; it is there alone you can now look for the incomparable Prince of Wales.—Fatigue and anguiſh diſable me from ſaying more."

It was not till the awful moment which reſtored the unſullied ſoul of Henry to its omniſcient Creator, that I had dared to breathe a wiſh of which he was not the object, or allowed my thoughts to paſs beyond himſelf.—That exquiſite ſenſibility which lives through all dear to us, had made me ſeverely ſuffer with him, and conſequently pray for that releaſe which alone ſeemed likely to give him eaſe, nor did I recollect till he was gone forever, the void his loſs would leave in [262] my hopes.—The tremendous calm by which death is ever followed, now took its turn.—Bereft of a ſupport on which I had long unconſciouſly reſted, I ſunk into a deſolation which made me almoſt wiſh to follow the lamented Prince.—It is at theſe intervals, madam, we become moſt truly ſenſible of all the imperfections of our nature.—How often had I flattered my own erring heart with the vain belief it had acquired ſtrength, purity, and virtue, from its various trials! alas, what but pride, vanity, and ambition, ſtill throbbed unalterably there! time had only altered the object, not the paſſion, and centred them all in my daughter.

We ſhut ourſelves entirely up, and deeply joined in the general mourning. The ſad pleaſure of knowing him we bewailed, univerſally lamented, was yet ours. I peruſed, I appropriated, with a mother's fondneſs, the laviſh eulogies, all ſects, all parties, all poets, graced the memory of the Prince with:—it was the only [263] mitigation my grief could know.—A conſiderable time had elapſed without our hearing any thing from Murray, in confirmation of his conjecture concerning Henry's laſt wiſh, and the imperfect accents which lingered on his dying lips.—But though I could not reſolve to become a guiltleſs fugitive even in compliance with Prince Henry's will, I had had no other motive for remaining in England than to ſhew I was not driven out of it. I now determined to quit a country which had been the grave of a hope ſo dear, and found my daughter entirely of my mind. In gratitude for the unwearied attention of Sir David Murray, I informed him "of my intention to retire into Flanders, not doubting but that the Hollanders would afford, an honorable aſylum to the widow and orphan of Lord Leiceſter.—I beſought him to accept a ring of conſiderable value in token of my deep ſenſe of the generous attachment he had ſhewn alike to myſelf, and that incomparable Prince whoſe loſs was ever preſent to my mind; and requeſted [264] as a laſt proof of his regard, the reſtoration of that picture of my daughter I had given the royal Henry at our memorable parting."

The anſwer of Murray ſtrangely ſtartled and alarmed me.—"Your intention of quitting England, madam, ſaid he, relieves my mind from extreme anxiety;—time and circumſtances have united to convince me I did not miſunderſtand the laſt imperfect accents of my much-loved maſter.—Loſe not a moment in haſtening to the aſylum you have fixed on.—The picture, madam, is, I fear, irretrievably gone—I cannot by either bribes or intreaties procure any tidings of it—power, alas, I now have not!—If ever it comes to my hands, rely on its being reſtored by him, who will ever devoutly pray for your happineſs."

This inexplicable letter rouſed every dormant faculty.—Wherefore ſhould my retiring abroad relieve the mind of a perſon unconnected with me from extreme anxiety?—Why ſhould he urge thus my departure? As it was rather [265] pride than prudence which induced me to ſeek a country where I might fearleſsly aſſert my every right, that project was now rejected from the very motive which firſt dictated it.—A myſtery my nature ever diſdained. Reſolved to comprehend all the motives on which Murray wiſhed me to act, I ordered every thing to be replaced, and ſat down once more quietly at home; reſolved to brave the ſtorm, if indeed there was any gathering, rather than aſcertain my ſafety by a diſgraceful flight. I once more wrote to Sir David, acquainting him with my preſent conduct, and its reaſons, inſiſting on being fully informed of thoſe which actuated him to offer me advice ſo ſingular and myſterious.—How inſinitely was my impatience, curioſity, and diſdain, heightened by his anſwer!—"I hear with admiration, madam, a determination which from a perfect knowledge of your character, I ought, perhaps, to have foreſeen; nevertheleſs, my ſentiments are not altered, nor leſs urged durſt I divulge the [266] reaſons on which they are grounded: but decorum and delicacy give way to your commands, and the occaſion. Nevertheleſs, I find it impoſſible to commit them to paper.—Dare you give me admiſſion at midnight?—I ſhall be near your gate upon the chance, but be wary in the choice of my conductor, as perhaps my life, nay, even your own, depends upon its being ſuppoſed you never had any private correſpondence or communication with me."

How did my nature take fire at this incomprehenſible letter!—Me to ſtoop to ſecreſy!—to be expoſed to ſhame!—The unknown danger with which he repreſented me to be environed, appeared wholly indifferent; ſo exquiſitely ſenſible was my ſoul of the imputation of diſhonor.—At times I reſolved to ſhut out Murray, and leave the brooding miſchief to diſcloſe itſelf by its effects; but love for my daughter controling the ſtrong ſpirit of indignation inſeparable from innocence, I yielded to the ſuggeſ| [267] tions of prudence, and prepared to admit him.—Inured to every other ſpecies of ſuffering, I knew not how to bluſh before any human being.

My perplexed and agitated mind paſſed through the infinitude of poſſibilities without fixing upon one.—At times, I imagined all the caution of the royal Henry had been inſufficient, and that the King, by means of ſome loſt or ſecreted letter, had been fully apprized of his ſon's attachment to us, and the hopes that were grounded upon it; though even then, I knew not why my life ſhould be in the queſtion; ſtill leſs could I imagine it endangered, had his diſcoveries reached farther, and traced out the long buried ſecret of my birth. Involved in buſy, vague, and alarming conjectures, I hardly knew how to wait with any patience for the ſingular hour appointed to aſcertain them.

Senſible, by the deep effect this took on my own mind, that it muſt dreadfully ſhock my daughter's, and ſtill flattering [268] myſelf that this indiſtinct danger might be the creation of a deſponding temper in Henry's favorite, I reſolved to wait the event of my midnight interview with him, ere I confided more to my Mary than ſhe muſt already have learnt from the change in my reſolution reſpecting quitting England.—But as to ſee her was to explain all, (for how could I hope to veil emotions which burnt indignantly on my cheek?) I ſent her word I was ſeized with a violent headach, which I would endeavour to remedy by ſleep; and accompanied this meſſage with a new book ſhe had an eager deſire to ſee, and which I ſincerely prayed might wholly occupy her attention at this intereſting criſis.

Oh, world! how falſe, how erroneous are the feelings we imbibe from thee!—Nature ordained ſhame the companion of guilt, but overbearing cuſtom has broke that tye, and oftener bids her follow virtue. Scarce could I reſolve to know my imputed crime, or look with complacency on the amiable man who [269] had ventured to ſuggeſt the unſoreſeen dangers.—It was the utmoſt effort of my reaſon to govern this unworthy impulſe.

The eſtimable Murray was ſenſible of an equal conſtraint, and by the generous confuſion with which he appeared before me, reſtored my mind to its dignity and compoſure. His mourning, and the tears which followed the name of his loſt royal maſter, drew forth mine, and at once blended our feelings. Sir David, with infinite delicacy and addreſs, entered into the Prince of Wales's ſingular illneſs, as well as the various opinions his death had given riſe to:—but how did my ſoul freeze with horror to learn that there were many (and among them ſome of his Phyſicians) who believed him poiſoned! The killing grief ſuch a ſuſpicion muſt at a more tranquil moment have cauſed, vaniſhed, however, at once before the confuſed and rapid ſenſations his following diſcourſe occaſioned.—Oh, let me pauſe here a moment to adore the [270] indulgence of the Almighty, which alone could have enabled my intellects to ſupport ſo terrible a ſhock as the report that it was from my hands he received the deadly preſent!—I looked at Murray awhile in ſpeechleſs aſtoniſhment!—Grief, anger, ſhame, and horror, divided and tore me in pieces.—I ſcarce heard his prayers and adjurations, but puſhing him from my feet, ſhut up every indignant ſenſe in my ſwelling heart, and only hoped it might burſt with the deep convulſion.

A conſiderable time elapſed ere I was enough recovered to enquire into the origin of ſo black and malicious a calumny. I then conjured him to inform me who was ſuppoſed to be its diabolical author.—To this he anſwered, that when the equivocal deciſion of the faculty reſpecting the cauſe of the Prince's death firſt reached the Queen, the vehemence of her grief, as well as that of her temper, made her inſtantly join with thoſe who pronounced him poiſoned.—The doubt was no ſooner publiſhed than [271] it became general; every domeſtic of the Prince's houſhold had been by turns the object of ſuſpicion to his fellows, and ſome of them had been weak enough to aſcertain their ſafety by quitting the kingdom. The rumour was by this means corroborated and ſtrengthened; but as nothing tranſpired that could authorize a judicial enquiry, the King became ſatisfied the melancholy cataſtrophe of his youthful heir had been in the common courſe of nature; when all at once, by ſome incomprehenſible means, the vague ſuſpicions of the multitude, which were far from extinguiſhed, though wholly unfixed, revived with added force, and centred in me. That it was now generally believed, the Prince of Wales, in the laſt viſit he paid me, had taſted ſome dry preſerves (a little refreſhment of which he was extremely fond, though fortunately the diſtraction of my mind at that period had prevented me from offering him any) which moſt likely were poiſoned, as his laſt illneſs rapidly increaſed immediately after.—It was ſoon [272] publiſhed that I had been the conſtant object of his delirious reveries; and every vague or myſterious expreſſion which had eſcaped him at thoſe intervals, had been remembered, traced, and applied, with diabolical ingenuity. The ſingular precaution of his ſeeing his own papers burnt, ſerved only to perſuade, the prejudiced multitude that the unfortunate Prince was unwilling to ſtigmatize her who had deſtroyed him. By ſuch plauſible and baſe ſuggeſtions the eyes of an inflamed and affected nation had been led towards the ſolitary dwelling, where, unconſcious of danger, I remained buried in a grief the moſt charitable imputed only to remorſe. There wanted but little to incite the people to anticipate the ſtroke of juſtice, by tearing me to pieces, when the King confirmed the general ſuſpicion by a renewed and more minute enquiry into the nature of his ſon's viſits to me, their continuance, and deſign: and no perſon being able to ſatisfy his curioſity, he dropt harſh and ambiguous expreſſions; that ſeveral of his favorites had ſince [273] urged the propriety of bringing me to a public trial; a meaſure which had the whole weight of the Queen's intereſt. Alarmed and uncertain how to proceed, Sir David had learned at this very juncture my intention of retiring into Holland; and by ſuppoſing me pre-acquainted with the ſlanders of the publick, had unwarily reduced himſelf to the painful neceſſity of repeating them.— He concluded with hinting the prudence of abiding by my former deſign of immediately quitting England, as in inſtances where the prejudices of a nation infected even thoſe individuals entruſted with the execution of its laws, innocence itſelf was ſcarce a protection: byaſed judges might eaſily miſtake preſumptions for proofs, nor have candour enough to vindicate the honor which had thus been queſtioned.

While Sir David yet ſpoke, a new world diſplayed itſelf before me.—Ah! how unlike the paradiſe pictured by my guiltleſs mind!—Thoſe countenances in [274] which I yeſterday ſaw only the living image of their Creator, now glared upon me like ſo many fiends.—A horrible gulph ſeemed to open beneath my feet, into which a thouſand hands ſought at once to precipitate me, and my timid ſoul retreated in vain from the danger.—To live undiſtinguiſhed—to die unknown, were mortifications ſufficiently grievous.— But the bare idea of being arraigned— dragged as a pre-judged criminal before a partial judge, had ſomething in it ſo tremendous, as made every other evil appear eaſe. My blood flowed impetuouſly through my frame, and my bewildered judgment wanted ſtrength to govern the torrent.—A malice ſo bold, profound, and diabolical, could have only one author, but where to look for that one I knew not; nor could I recollect a human being I had injured, or a villain I had provoked.—Like a wretch awakened by aſſaſſins in the darkneſs of midnight, I knew not but the hand raiſed to ward the blow, might bleed on the [275] preſented dagger. In this terrible conjuncture I had only virtue to befriend me: though, alas, virtue herſelf halfwithers before the blighting breath of calumny! While Sir David enforced the arguments he had already urged to induce me to quit the kingdom, my ſoul, by one of thoſe violent exertions great occaſions will ſometimes produce, recovered all her powers.—Indignation ſubſided at once into fortitude, and anger into heroiſm.—"You have hitherto only ſeen me, Sir David, ſaid I, —it is now alone you can know me;—ſhuddering with horror at the imputations you have explained, I yet dare not retreat unleſs I can confute them—no, not even condemnation could induce me to fly, and leave my honor behind me.—What! ſhall I blight the opening virtues of my child by expoſing her with myſelf to unmerited cenſure? The pride, the pleaſure, of unſullied virtue, was all fortune permitted me to retain of the wealth and honors which once glittered before [276] my youthful eyes—nor did I undervalue the moſt dear and facred of all poſſeſſions —alas, even that is now raviſhed from me, and one way alone can it be retrieved.—Deſperate as the effort ſeems, it muſt be ventured—yes—I will ſee the King whatever it coſts me: ſurely, the ſainted ſpirit of the Royal Henry would appear to vindicate my innocence (heavens! that I ſhould live to know it queſtioned!) were every other means to prove inſuffcient.—I will trouble you no farther, reſpected Murray, unleſs you will deign to convey a letter to Lord Rocheſter, requeſting a private audience, of the King."

An idea ſo ſingular had transferred the aſtoniſhment Murray had at firſt excited in me to his own mind; that my intellects were touched then ſeemed to him very probable, but perceiving that I was miſtreſs both of my ſenſes and temper, he preſumed not to contend with a ſpirit injury had nerved; and ſtruck with the ſilent dignity I aſſumed, began to believe [277] I had indeed ſomething important to diſcloſe, though quite at a loſs reſpecting its nature. I wrote to Lord Rocheſter (now newly created Earl of Somerſet) according to the idea I had formed; and Murray having engaged that the letter ſhould be delivered early in the morning, departed with the ſame caution with which he had entered, leaving me alone.—Alone did I ſay?—Ah, gracious heaven, never was I leſs ſo!—The ſhades of all I had ever loved ſeemed to gather round me on this intereſting occaſion, and volumes of obſcure ideas ruſhed impetuouſly through my brain.—I had unexpectedly reached the very point of my ſate.—That important moment ſo often delayed, ſo eternally dreaded, was at length arrived, and the long treaſured ſecret on the verge of being publiſhed.—For myſelf I had long ceaſed to fear.—The fraternal acknowledgment of the King could now add nothing to my happineſs; ſince, alas, that incomparable youth was gone for whoſe ſake [278] alone I deſired it: nor could his rejection greatly embitter a fate which had left me ſo little to hope.—But, oh, when I remembered his ſingle breath might blight the tender bloſſom I had exhauſted my very being to rear—precipitate my youthful Mary, ere yet her virtues were known, into an obſcure and diſhonorable grave, where, where, could I gather ſtrength to cope with this idea?

I employed the remainder of the night in collecting and arranging ſuch plauſible reaſons as ſhould amuſe my daughter's mind till the event was known; thus ſparing her all the pangs of ſuſpenſe.— I gathered together likewiſe every paper, and proof, which could authenticate the rights I was compelled to avow, and on peruſing them once more, found ſuch reaſon to be aſſured, not only of ſafety, but diſtinction, that a ſacred calm ſucceeded to all the tranſports of grief and indignation with which I had of late been agitated.

[279] By a feigned invitation from a neighbouring lady who permitted me to render her houſe my convenience, I ſent my daughter abroad for the day; and ſcarce had done ſo ere an expreſs arrived, to acquaint me the Earl of Somerſet would wait on me in the afternoon.

What were my proud emotions when the upſtart Somerſet littered my court with a princely retinue!—Alas, the only Prince who had ever entered it, with a noble conſciouſneſs, deſpiſed ſuch idle parade. By oppreſſive offers of ſervice, the Earl made me ſenſible of his importance, and ſought by unbounded adulation to gain upon my heart, and dive into its intentions: but it was not by ſuch a medium I ſought diſtinction. I politely avoided referring either to the ſlander, or the purport of the requeſted audience, and only thanked him for having obtained me the ear of the King; half, bluſhing to have gained it by ſo contemptible an interceſſor. I perceived chagrin, curioſity, and diſappointment, ſtrongly expreſſed in his really fine features, but I [280] could not prevail on myſelf to confide aught to the man Prince Henry had deſpiſed. The Earl took his leave with the ſame profound deference, and aſſurances of ſervice, with which he entered; having appointed the next morning for preſenting me to the King.

As the privacy of the promiſed audience enabled me to diſpenſe with form, I made no addition to my ſervants, nor any other alteration in the weeds I uſually wore, than that of forming them to the model of my mother's dreſs; which ever rendered the likeneſs I bore her from my very birth ſtriking and obvious. A thouſand half-forgotten occurrences preſſed upon my agitated ſoul as I paſt through each well-known apartment, till all were loſt in the preſent, by my reaching the cloſet of the King. The aſſiduous Somerſet, dreſt as elegantly as though he had meant to charm me, advanced on my being announced, and politely offered me his hand—a ſudden chill came over me;—I trembled, —lingered—drooped, —but [281] reſolved to conquer myſelf or periſh, I ſook off the ſcalding tear which hung upon my cheek, and accepted the favorite's introduction.—The ſuperior air with which I affected to enter was not neceſſary towards confuſing the King, who always awkward and perplexed, ſeemed more than uſually ſo; and doubtful, whether he ſhould not fly the moment he ſaw me, or at leaſt call back Somerſet who had inſtantly retired.—Bending my knee in compliance with cuſtom, I inſtantly roſe, and retaining the hand he had preſented to me, fixed my eyes, ſtrongly animated by the occaſion, on his ever-varying countenance. "Your Majeſty, ſaid I, doubtleſs, expects to find in me a weak ſuppliant, ſoliciting protection, or ſuing for your pity; but on terms like theſe I had never bent before you—I come to claim a dear and ſacred title hitherto unknown, but never annihilated. Does your heart, oh, Royal James! added I, melting into tears, recognize nothing congenial to it in theſe features? this voice? the timorous [282] hand which graſps yours for the firſt time, in fraternal alliance?—Oh, ſainted Mary! dear author of my being, look down from heaven, and touch the heart of your ſon, in favor of the deſolate ſiſter who now ſtands before him." The King ſtarted, receded, gave manifeſt tokens of doubt and diſpleaſure, and ſought to draw away the hand I obſtinately retained.—I kiſſed, I bathed it with impaſſioned tears. "Shake me not off, reject me not unknown, reſumed I in the deep tone of ſtifled anguiſh.—It is neither pride, vanity, or ambition, which induces me now to publiſh a ſecret ſo long buried in my boſom. By the aſhes of our anointed mother, I conjure you to hear—nay even to believe me.—Born in obſcurity—reared in ſolitude, the early victim of misfortune, long ſuffering had reconciled my weary ſoul to every evil but diſgrace: againſt that ſhe ſtill proudly revolts.— The ſame blood which flows through your veins, burns in tumults along [283] mine, at the very thought of aught unworthy—it urges me to aſſert my innocence by indubitable proofs—it will be acquitted, before men as well as angels;—nor does the claim thus avowed reſt on my declaration alone, your Majeſty will ſee in theſe papers the ſolemn atteſtations, the unqueſtioned handwriting of your royal mother; in theſe you will find the corroborating teſtimonies of many noble and unblemiſhed perſons.—Peruſe them cautiouſly, and oh, beware how you pre-judge me!" Unable to utter another word, I almoſt ſunk at the feet of James, and gave way to the oppreſſive, the agonizing ſenſations ſuch an aera in my life could not fail to awaken. The King ſtill regarded me with an irreſolute, uneaſy air, coldly adviſing me to compoſe myſelf by retiring into the antichamber, while he peruſed the papers on which he had hitherto only glanced his eye; though even that curſory view had deeply tinged his cheek with ſilent conviction. I was met there [284] by the Earl of Somerſet, who, perceiving me near fainting, ordered water, and ſuch eſſences as are cuſtomary, remaining himſelf by my ſide, as if oſtentatiouſly to convince me he did not influence in the leaſt the determination of his royal maſter.—The bitterneſs of the conflict was, however, over the moment the ſecret was avowed, and my ſpirits ſoon began to recover their wonted equanimity.

The obliging efforts of Somerſet to revive me did not paſs unnoticed, though my watchful ear followed the footſteps of the King, who ſtill continued to walk about with an unequal pace, ſtopping at intervals. He opened the cloſet door at length, and Somerſet retiring out of his ſight, made ſigns to me to re-enter it.—The King came forward to meet me with affability, and ſeizing my hand ſlightly ſaluted my cheek.—"Take courage, madam, ſaid he, for however you may have ſurprized us with this ſudden declaration, and wonderful difcovery, [285] reverence for our deceaſed mother's rights, and juſtice to thoſe you derive from her, oblige us to acknowledge you as her daughter."

And now I was indeed near fainting, I might rather ſay dying.—To be at once acknowledged as his ſiſter, as the daughter of Mary! Scarce in my happieſt hours had I dared to flatter myſelf with the promiſe of what was now ſo incredibly realized. My ſuſceptible ſoul indulged the exquiſite tranſport, and one ſhort moment compenſated for ages, of anguiſh.—A thouſand impaſſioned, incoherent exclamations, burſt from my lips; and giving way to the genuine impulſe of gratitude and affection, I threw myſelf for the firſt time into the arms of a brother, nor remembered they were thoſe of a King. Never did the moſt conſummate hypocrite counterfeit a joy ſo pure, ſo perfect; and though I could have brought no other proof of my birth, the ſacred throbs of nature might well have aſcertained it.

[286] The King ſat down by me, and turning over the papers he ſtill held, queſtioned me at intervals reſpecting thoſe that appeared myſterious or deficient. I entreated his patience while I briefly ran through the wonderful events of my life, and thus very naturally led his attention toward the ſole object of my cares, my hopes, my exiſtence.— "I have already heard much of your daughter, ſaid James; they tell me ſhe is beauty itſelf—why have you thus ſtrangely concealed her?" As I could not declare my real reaſon, which was ſimply want of eſteem for his character, I pleaded various trifling ones, that indeed had never influenced me. "Say no more, ſaid the King, interrupting me, I eaſily perceive, Madam, you was not ſo reſerved to every one—I plainly diſcern who was your confidant; had I earlier been entruſted with your ſecret, it would have been happier for all, and I ſhould then have been able to account for"—He pauſed ere he came to the dear name of his ſon, and [287] ſighing, dropt the unfiniſhed ſentence. As to me, entranced alike with his unexpected candor, graciouſneſs, and generoſity, I ſeverely cenſured myſelf for relying on report, and not proving the character I ventured to decide upon. I had a long converſation with the King afterwards, every word of which heightened my confidence, eſteem, and affection. I gathered from many expreſſions, that he feared oppoſition on the part of the Queen, and his favorite; and was fearful this late declaration of his mother's marriage with the Duke of Norfolk would not fully ſatisfy the minds of the people, or eſtabliſh my rank ſufficiently. He pauſed upon the whole, with the air of one who is a party in what he meditates; and I thought the leaſt I could do, was to leave the regulation of the important acknowledgment in his choice.—To be vindicated in his opinion, I truly aſſured him, was the firſt object of my life, and I ſubmitted my general vindication, in the public acknowledgment of my birth, entirely [288] to his better judgment. That I had been ſo many years a ſolitary being in the midſt of ſociety as not to have one friend to whoſe inclination I need yield my own. In fine, that time had gradually robbed me of all intereſted in the important ſecret I had juſt confided to him, which, now reſted ſolely with him, my daughter, and myſelf. He replied that, "this inſtance of my prudence as well as regard, infinitely heightened the partiality he had already conceived for me; nor need I fear his delaying the acknowledgment longer than was abſolutely neceſſary, ſince he could not but look on ſuch relations as ineſtimable acquiſitions: nevertheleſs, as he had many points to conſider, and many perſons to reconcile, he recommended to me to continue the ſame circumſpection I had hitherto ſhewn; but that he could not reſtrain his impatience to behold the fair maid of whom he had heard ſo much, and would come to-morrow evening to a ſeat of my Lord Somerſet's, whither [289] he would ſend for myſelf and my daughter, and hoped by that time he ſhould be able to aſcertain the day for publiſhing my birth, with a due regard for his mother's honor; after which he could gratify himſelf by eſtabliſhing me in a ſituation that ſhould make me forget all my misfortunes."—Thoſe misfortunes were already forgotten in the unhoped-for tranſition in my fate. I took my leave with the profoundeſt gratitude, burning with impatience to impart this bleſſed news to my Mary; and as the King did not offer to return the papers, I thought it better to leave them in his hands, than confirm the doubt my long ſilence could not but give riſe to in his mind, viz. that I wanted confidence in his honor.

I haſtened to Richmond, and communicated this ſurprizing, this happy event, to my darling girl.—A thouſand times I enſolded her to my delighted heart, and found every tranſport doubled in her participation. She tenderly entered into [290] all my feelings, and ſweetly ſmiled at the eagerneſs with which I ſought to adorn her for the next day's introduction. Yet conſidering the King as the ſlave of exterior, it was a material point to heighten her beauty by every adventitious advantage. To preſent her in abſolute black, was to recall the moſt melancholy impreſſions to the mind of James; I therefore reſolved to lighten her mourning with a fanciful elegance. I dreſt her in a veſt of black velvet thrown back at the boſom in the French ſaſhion, with a ſemicircle of rich lace points, which ſhewed at once her graceful waiſt and cheſt to the greateſt advantage. Her petticoat was of white fattin, wrought in deep points round the bottom with black velvet, and richly ſringed with ſilver. A fuller coat and train of ſilver muſlin wrought with black, ſell over the ſattin one, and was looped up to the waiſt at regular diſtances by ſtrings of pearl, and dragged toward the bottom into points by the weight of [291] rich black bugle taſſels and roſes of diamonds. Full ſleeves of the ſame ſilver muſlin were braced round her arms to the elbow by ſtrings of jet, and roſes of diamonds; and from thence they were bare, except for ſimilar bracelets circling each wriſt. The rich profuſion of her auburn hair, which fell in natural curls below her waiſt, required no ornament, but to avoid the affectation of ſhewing it, ſhe wore a hat of white ſattin with a narrow fringe of black bugles, and a waving plume of feathers. This ſplendid dreſs, on which the legacies of both her father and Anana were diſplayed, by ſome peculiar happineſs, either in its make or mixture, became my Mary beyond any I had ever ſeen her wear. The fond mother's heart anticipated the impreſſion ſhe would infallibly make on her uncle, and drew from her heightened beauty the happieſt preſages.

Ah, who could have conjectured that this brilliance and parade were only deſtined to forerun one of the moſt diſmal [292] moments of my life!—That an inhuman tyrant had delighted to employ the trembling hand of misfortune in decking a gaudy pageant, for herſelf eternally to mourn over!

At the appointed hour, a cloſe carriage came for us with due attendants, and as the King had deſired me not to bring any of my own, I rigidly obeyed, nor even hinted whither I was going. They drove us a long way, while engroſſed by meditations on the approaching interview, as well as concerning the dear creature by me, I hardly knew how the time paſſed. My daughter at length obſerved it was farther than ſhe expected.—I looked out, but it was too dark for me to diſtinguiſh any object, and all I could diſcern was an increaſe of attendants. I called out aloud, and one drew near, who to my enquiries reſpectfully replied, that the King had been detained in London, whither they were haſtening by his orders. This information quieted us again; and I ſtrove to recall my fluttered ſpirits [293] into their uſual channel, by turning the converſation on our future proſpects. Nevertheleſs, we went at ſo great a rate, that I thought it impoſſible we ſhould not be near London, when all at once I found we were driving through an unknown village. The ſurprize this oceaſioned, was doubled by my daughter's throwing herſelf into my arms.—It was not immediately I could comprehend her, when ſhe told me that a light which gleamed from the window of a cottage, had ſhewn her that we were environed with armed ſoldiers. From this alarm we were not yet recovered, when by a ſudden riſe, and hollow ſound, we perceived we had paſſed over a drawbridge; immediately after which we ſtopped. As we alighted, I caſt my eyes round a large and dreary court-yard, where a few ſtraggling centinels were planted, but neither lights, ſplendor, or attendants, indicated a royal gueſt, or a favorite's reſidence. The gloomy paſſages through which we were uſhered, [294] ſeemed rather to lead to a priſon than a palace.—Arrived at an empty apartment, I gave way at once to the dire, the obvious truth; and arraigning in ſilence my own egregious credulity, felt, ſeverely felt, its every conſequence.

An officer, who had preceded us, now offered me a packet, which I received as the ſentence of my fate, but made no effort to open it.—Hope, fear, curioſity, every dear and powerful emotion were annihilated by inſtantaneous conviction, and a ſtupor ſucceeded more dangerous and dreadful than the moſt violent operations of the paſſions.—My daughter, more terrified by this ſtill agony than even the cruel and unexpected event of the evening, threw herſelf at my feet.—"Oh, ſpeak to me, my mother! exclaimed the dear one; do not indulge the deſperation your countenance expreſſes! do not conſummate to your poor Mary the horrors of the moment!" I gazed at her with a vacant air, but nature reſumed her rights, and fondly plucking at my heart, the tears I refuſed [295] to my own fate, flowed laviſhly for hers.—So young, ſo fair, ſo innocent, ſo noble, —how could I but bewail her? Surely thoſe maternal tears alone preſerved my ſenſes at a juncture when every thing conſpired to unſettle them. My Mary, by an expreſſive glance, requeſted leave to open the packet, and ſtarting at ſight of the paper it contained, put it eagerly into my hand; a glance informed me it was that defamatory declaration the crafty Burleigh had deceived my ſiſter into ſigning while a priſoner in St. Vincent's Abbey. The King, in ſending this, only added inſult to injury, ſince the teſtimonials I had delivered to him might have invalidated a thouſand ſuch vague and artificial falſhoods; yet had it a fortunate effect, for nothing leſs could have rouſed my ſpirits from the cold and ſullen torpor which every paſſing moment ſeemed to increaſe—"Inſolent Barbarian! exclaimed I, not content to impriſon the unhappy offspring of the Queen who had the misfortune of giving thee being, doſt thou delight in [296] villifying and debaſing even her aſhes!—Oh, paper! dictated and preſerved ſurely for my ruin; by what ſingular chance haſt thou ſurvived the very views thou wert invented to ſerve?—Treaſured, as it appears, only to effect a ruin your execrable contriver could not foreſee.—Yet of what conſequence is this ſingle atteſtation towards annihilating claims all thoſe I delivered had not power to eſtabliſh in the judgment of a cruel, inſidious tyranty who voluntarily ſhut his heart alike to reaſon, virtue, and nature?—Devoted to ſelf-intereſt, vain of a petty talent at deceiving, contemptible in every rank, but infamous in the higheſt, he meanly watched the generous impulſes of my heart, and wrought out of them my ruin.—Yet why do I name myſelf?—Alas, of what importance is it to her who no longer wiſhes to live where heaven or its arbitrary delegate ſhall have appointed her to die?—It is for thee, my daughter! for thee alone my ſoul thus overflows with inexpreſſible anguiſh.—Reſcued, in yet unconſcious childhood, [297] from ſlavery, neglect, and obſcurity, fortune at one moment ſeemed willing to reſtore all the rights of your birth, when a weak, credulous, unfortunate, mother aſſiſted the cruel wretch who Was pre-determined to entomb you, and annihilate every trace, every memorial, of our dear and honored progenitors.—Nameleſs—diſhonored—your blooming youth muſt wither in an unknown priſon—blighted by the tears of a parent who can never pardon herſelf the extravagant error produced by over-fondneſs.—I knew the King to be mean, baſe, ſubtle, yet I madly delivered into his treacherous hands every thing on which our hopes, nay, even our vindication, muſt be grounded."— "Hear me, in turn, my dear, my honored mother, cried my ſweet girl, bathing my hands with tears of veneration and fondneſs. Alas, the order of nature is inverted, and I am obliged to become the monitor.—Recollect the maxim you have ſo deeply impreſſed upon my mind—that the malice of man would in vain ſtrive to make us wretched, did not our [298] own ungovernable paſſions aid his artful machinations. Oh, let us reſpect even error when it has its ſource in virtue.—To have diſtruſted the King were to deſerve to be rejected—leave him then to the contemptible ſatisfaction of having wreſted from the widow and the orphan the laſt treaſure of their lives, and let us examine what he has been compelled to leave us. Have we not yet the power of looking down on his throne, and all its ſpecious advantages, even from that obſcure priſon where his authority confines us?—Have we not the pride of reviewing our own hearts without finding aught in either unworthy of our Creator or ourſelves?—For the vain grandeur of that name of which he has unfairly deprived us, can it be worth regretting while he lives to diſhonor it?—Fortunately no favorite view depended on its attainment, conſequently no hope is blighted by the deprivation. Have I not often heard you ſay, a noble mind can become every thing to itſelf?—Let us then riſe ſuperior to our fortune; time [299] will ſoon calm our ſpirits—reaſon will reconcile us to the inconveniencies of our fate, and religion elevate us above them.—Mourn not then for me, my much-loved mother," concluded the dear one, ſweetly ſmiling through her tears, "ſince I ſhall never think that place a priſon which contains you, nor that fate a miſfortune I owe to your fondneſs."

Oh, virtue, how awful doſt thou appear, ſublimed thus by generoſity! When I ſaw this half-blown human bloſſom ſupport the ſtorm without ſhrinking, I bluſhed to have bowed my head before it.—When I heard her with Spartan courage apply to her own ſituation the noble tenets I had ſought, not vainly, to imbue her mind with, could I fail to profit by the principles I had taught?—From the admiration ſhe excited in my ſoul, ſprung that pure and elevated heroiſm which calms in one moment every human weakneſs, and turbulent paſſion; diſpoſing us to turn upon that fate it enables us to judge of.

[300] I now recollected that by a fond vanity in decking my daughter in all her valuable diamonds, I had inadvertently provided ample means to buy the fidelity of our keepers; nor were they aware of our treaſure, as the ſeverity of the weather had made me wrap her in a long cloak lined with fur. I haſtily ſtripped her coſtly dreſs of its richeſt embelliſhments, and ſecreted them. Ah, with what difficulty did I ſtifle the tears and anguiſh which ſtruggled at my heart when I remembered the different views with which I adorned her!

Scarce had we executed this prudent reſolve, ere the man I have mentioned preſented himſelf once more;—he was young—not unpleaſing—had an air of integrity, and profound reſpect, that a little prepoſſeſſed me in his favour, even under all the diſadvantages attending our meeting. Our countenances were now calmed, and our reſolutions taken.—He appeared ſurprized alike with this tranſition, and the beauty of my daughter, [301] whoſe magnificent but diſordered dreſs had a ſhare of his attention.—He was flattered with our civility, and aſſured us "every accommodation conſiſtent with the ſtrict orders of the King, he ſhould take pleaſure in ſupplying us with; and would, with our permiſſion, make us acquainted with our new home." He then produced ſome keys which opened double doors at the farther end of the large room we were in, and conducted us into a chamber neat and commodious enough.—The keys, he informed us, were committed ſolely to his charge; and that whenever, inclination or convenience induced us to change our apartment, we had only to touch a ſpring he pointed out, when he would attend, and unlock the intermediate doors.—The purport of this extreme caution was very obvious; it excluded every poſſibility of winning over a female ſervant, as all the domeſtic offices would now of courſe be performed in either room while we occupied the other; nor was he ſuffered to [302] ſupply us pen, ink, or paper. As the conveniences of theſe apartments, and the air of reſpect in our guard, ſhewed ſome attention had been paid to our welfare, as well as the moſt judicious precautions taken to prevent our enlargement, I neither imputed the one or the other to the King, but rather both to his cunning favorite. Our enquiries were interrupted by the entrance of two ſervants, who ſet out an elegant ſupper, of which neither my daughter or myſelf had ſpirits to partake. Reſolved however to gather all I could from my attendant, ere another ſhould be put in his place, or ſuſpicion make him dumb, I aſked the name of the Caſtle, and its owner; but to theſe queſtions he declared himſelf enjoined to refuſe replying; nevertheleſs, I conjectured from his looks that I did not err in ſuppoſing Somerſet directed him. The refined artifice of offering to introduce me to the King, and even remaining by my ſide, while perhaps my ruin was effecting by his will, [303] ſeemed entirely conſiſtent with the character Prince Henry had given me of that worthleſs favorite; though I could find no crime in my own conduct could poſſibly irritate him to bury us thus alive, unleſs indeed our attachment to that lamented royal youth appeared a ſufficient one.

In the gallery leàding to our apartment, I obſerved a centinel planted, from whom we were ſhut by double doors ſafely locked: perceiving we were thus effectually excluded from every hope, and chance of freedom, I deſired to paſs at once into a chamber, where I did not flatter myſelf I ſhould find reſt.

My firſt employment on riſing was to examine the windows, as well as the view from them; they were ſo cloſely grated as to convince me however comfortable our reſidence, it was ſtill a priſon. The apartments we occupied, formed one ſide of a quadrangle of old buildings, moſt probably barracks, but now entirely deſerted. On making the ſignal, [304] Dunlop (for ſo was our guard called) readily attended, and we paſſed into the other room where we found breakfaſt ready. Trunks containing all kinds of apparel had been placed there, and Dunlop recommended to us to form our minds to paſſing the remainder of our days in confinement. I did not ſubmit to bear this without demanding the authority by which he acted? He produced an order, ſigned by the King, ſtrictly enjoining him to keep us in ſafety, and beware we neither wrote or received a letler, or indeed held any kind of communication with the world.—While he ſpoke I examined every lineament of his countenance, but fidelity was written there in ſuch legible characters, that I dared not make any effort to bribe him, leſt if it failed he ſhould publiſh that I had the means, which might in a moment utterly impoveriſh me.

A few weariſome uniform days only had elapſed when every hope decayed, and my ſpirits flagged at once.—Alas, [305] my mind had no longer the vivifying ardor, the inexhauſtible reſources of unbroken youth—its bloom had paſſed away like a ſhadow, and all its fire evaporated.—The woful realities of life had diſſipated the bright illuſions of imagination.—Every human good was in my eſtimation ſhrunk into ſo ſmall a compaſs, that freedom constituted a very eſſential part of my little Poſſeſſions.—I was no longer able to rely upon contingencies, and ſunk at once under all the ſdneſs of knowledge.—Not denied the relief of books, I pored over them in vain; every idea was ſtill purſuing an abſent good, and my ſenſes would reject the ſublimeſt author; to follow the careleſs ſteps of a weary centinel, or liſten to his whiſtling.

Whether my daughter had really more reſolution than myſelf, or only aſſumed the appearance of it to ſave me from deſpair, was a point I could not aſcertain; but the complacency of her mind and manners was invariable. By a thouſand little affectionate artifices ſhe engaged me to work while ſhe read, or [306] read while ſhe worked, nor would perceive thoſe melancholy reveries it was impoſſible to overlook. I was not, however, thankleſs for the bleſſing left me. That my eyes opened on her every morning, ſtill made me bleſs it; and in compoſing myſelf to ſleep, I nightly praiſed the God who yet ſuffered her to reſt by me.

Two tedious months elapſed in undeciſive projects.—Dunlop ever preſent, vigilant, and reſpectful, precluded alike complaint and temptation; but as if to guard himſelf againſt the latter, I took notice he now never remained one moment alone with us.

The impoſſibility of forming any judgment of our centinels while divided from them by double doors, and the danger of a fruitleſs effort to ſeduce one, had at intervals engroſſed my attention; but the mind cannot dwell forever on a ſingle idea, or a remote and uncertain project. Wearied out with this, another ſuddenly came to my relief. Though yet early in the ſpring, the weather was uncommonly [307] beautiful, and the lenity with which we were treated, left me not without hopes of being allowed, under rigid limitations, the liberty of walking in whatever gardens the caſtle-walls encloſed. By this means I could examine the countenances of our centinels, and if I ſaw one in whom humanity was not quite extinct, I thought I might find ſome means to ſhew him a jewel; thus proving I could largely recompenſe him ſhould he have the courage to aſſiſt us. Nor did my lameneſs wholly deprive me of the power of walking, though it prevented my enjoying the liberty.—After conſidering this plan in every poſſible light, I ſaw nothing to forbid the attempt, and ventured the requeſt.—A few anxious days elapſed ere I had the ſatisfaction of finding it was granted, on as good terms as I could hope. Dunlop acquainted me we muſt walk ſeparately, that the perſon confined might be a check upon her that was liberated; who ſhould not remain in the garden more than an [308] hour, nor quit his ſight one moment. Theſe reſtrictions were as moderate as I could expect, and I eagerly prepared to profit by the granted permiſſion, ere I ventured my daughter: certain I ſhould at leaſt diſcover the ſtrength, heighth, and ſituation, of the Caſtle.—Dunlop, followed by two other men, attended upon me. I caſt an eager eye on the centinel on the gallery, but ſaw in him no trace of ſenſe, feeling, or curioſity. I found the little garden in ſo antique a ſtile, and ruinous a condition, as plainly proved this diſmantled building was now only a priſon, whatever its former diſtinction. The wall around it appeared decayed, and not very high—it looked down on a moat, apparently dry.—From one part of the terrace I caught the corner of a tower I fancied belonged to Windſor Caſtle, but dared not venture a word which might imply deſign, and returned without aſking a ſingle queſtion. My daughter now took her turn, and as we continued to claim [309] this relief whenever the weather favored, I fancied it improved her health as well as my own.

It chanced, at length, I one day found a centinel on guard whoſe eye expreſſed both pity and curioſity.—Mine addreſſed itſelf to him in a moſt pointed manner. Without altering the poſition of my hand (in which I always carried a diamond for that purpoſe) I opened it, and the ſoldier, as I wiſhed, ſurveyed the jewel.—I turned my head at the inſtant Dunlop was unlocking the door, and the centinel ſhook his emphatically. Yet only to have been underſtood revived at once my ſpirits, and my hopes; for to eſcape did not appear ſo impracticable to me, as to gain an aſſiſtant. I ſaw him no more for a week, but ſoon found that day was the periodical one for his attendance.—Involved in a thouſand plots, the want of pen and ink ſeemed to condemn them all to inhabit only my brain, when at once I diſcovered a ſubſtitute for thoſe uſeful articles. From the middle [310] of a large book, which we had unmoleſted poſſeſſion of, I took ſome of the printed leaves, and from the concluſion a blank one; out of the firſt I cut ſuch words as ſimply conveyed my meaning, and ſewed them on the laſt.—"Aſſiſt us to eſcape, and we will make your fortune," was the ſubſtance of this ſingular but important billet. To aſcertain my ability to realize this promiſe, I wrapt in it a diamond of ſome value, and carried both ever in my hand, ſtill hoping fortune would enable me for one moment to miſlead the attention of my guards: but, alas, Dunlop, far from relaxing his vigilance, continually increaſed it. The two men who followed him in the garden, now attended to my door; remaining as ſpies on me while Dunlop opened it.—Thus circumſtanced; I could not make the ſlighteſt overture without being liable to detection, and I dreaded awakening the moſt diſtant doubt, leſt it ſhould condemn us to a more rigorous confinement.—One favorable omen alone [311] occurred.—The ſoldier I had ſelected clearly underſtood me.—I ſaw his eye ever anxiouſly fixed on my hand, as if eager to transfer its contents to his own; nor had I ceaſed to flatter myſelf I ſhould yet do ſo, when an unforeſeen incident at once annihilated every hope and project, and plunged me in the deepeſt ſorrow.

I had always counted the moments of my daughter's abſence, and nothing but the conviction that the air and exerciſe were neceſſary towards her health, could have enabled me to ſupport it. What then became of me when one day I found her walk unuſually lengthened!—I endeavoured to perſuade myſelf that my fears foreran the danger.—But more than twice the uſual time had certainly elapſed; nor dared I venture an enquiry, leſt I ſhould ſuggeſt a hint to my perſecutors which hitherto had eſcaped them. The hours thus paſſed on, but Mary returned not.—Ah, me! while my weak hand repeats this, I almoſt expire [312] under the recollection.—Every evil my untoward fate had yet teemed with, became peace, nay pleaſure, on a compariſon with this.—Though the turbulence of each ſucceeding ſtorm had ſwept away invaluable treaſures, ſomething yet remained my weary ſoul might cling to.—This ſingle gem, this ſolitary relique of all my fortunes, more dear, more precious from becoming ſo, a dreadful, a deceitful calm had at length ſwallowed up even while I was fearleſs of the danger.—Heartſtruck—incapable at once either of diſtinguiſhing, or complaining, my reſpiration became perturbed, and deep.—A ſtill agony, more dreadful than the wildeſt tumults of the paſſions, numbed my very ſoul; every hair ſeemed to ſtart from, and pierce my too-ſenſible brain; while drops cold as thoſe of death chaſed one another down my ſcarcely throbbing temples.—When Dunlop preſented himſelf, I roſe not from the earth, I uttered not a ſyllable; but lifting an eye to him which would have melted a ſavage, he [313] turned away, unable to ſupport the ſhock, and offered me ſome order from the King bewailing at the ſame moment the painful duty impoſed on him. This rouſed my torpid ſpirits—I tore it indignantly into a thouſand atoms;—reſentment reſtored my ſpeech.—I called for my Mary in the moſt piercing accents—nothing could ſuſpend, or mitigate my anguiſh. I bitterly reproached Dunlop with tearing the beauteous innocent from her mother's boſom, only to deliver her up to aſſaſſins.—In vain he declared himſelf incapable of ſuch villainy, and acting under the orders, of the King—in vain he aſſured me ſhe was only removed to another apartment, ſafe, and unhurt.—My ſoul rejected all his aſſertions.—Mary— Mary—Mary!—was all my convulſed lips could utter, or my diſconſolate ſoul dictate.

Ah, God! the ſolitude that ſucceeded. Food, light, air, nay even life itſelf, became nauſeous and inſupportable.—Stretched on the cold ground—drenched in my own tears, I gave way to the deep [314] miſery, the tremendous void this barbarous ſeparation could not but plunge me in.—How long was it ſince ſhe had been the very eſſence of my exiſtence! From the ſorrowful moment which gave her into my arms, to that which tore her from them, ſhe, ſhe alone, had occupied my every ſenſe, and enabled me to ſupport every affliction.—Never, though I had led her myſelf through an admiring nation to the altar, and joined her hand with that of the incomparable Henry, never could even that advantage have compenſated to my yearning heart for the loſs of her ſociety. What then muſt it ſuffer to recollect a ſavage had wreſted her, for unknown purpoſes, from my arms!—Nor could I, amid all the horrors this idea teemed with, fix on any diſtinct one.

Oh, that melodious voice!—Still it ſeemed to vibrate on my ear, but no longer could I hear it.—That unmatched form gliſtered through every tear, but evaporated with it. The moſt deadly glooms came over me—a thouſand times [315] I raiſed my raſh hand to precipitate—the unfortunate Roſe Cecil alone withheld me.—I often thought I heard her aerial voice, and deſpair ſlowly ſubſided into reſignation.

I now exerted every effort to gain upon Dunlop; but, too faithful to his execrable employers, I never won more from him than that my daughter was ſtill in the Caſtle, not only unhurt, but treated with diſtinction and indulgence.—Yet, how could I credit ſuch improbable aſſurances? or even if they were true; ought not an indulgence ſo partial to alarm more ſtrongly a mother's feelings? To every ſolicitation once more to behold her, I received a poſitive denial; nor was even the liberty of walking now allowed me. I often enquired why I was thus reſtrained, if no injury was meditated to my unfortunate child? To queſtions of this kind he never anſwered, but left me to my own fluctuating conjectures: They were ſo numerous and frightful that conviction could hardly aggravate the evil. Nevertheleſs, as Dunlop ſeemed [316] ever anxious to compoſe my mind by reiterated aſſurances of my poor girl's ſafety, and as there was an air of candor in all he uttered, I began at length to conclude that the contemptible Somerſet had aſpired to the niece of his maſter, but from being already married to the divorced Counteſs of Eſſex, had not dared to avow his paſſion. I recollected too late the ſingularity of his being with Prince Henry when firſt we beheld that amiable youth;—the aſſiduous reſpect he had ſhewn in waiting on me at Richmond;—the affected offer of his intereſt with a tyrant whoſe will he ſo well knew how to make ſubſervient to his own;—the combination of refined arts by which we had been led to throw ourſelves into the priſon ſelected for us;—and, finally, that the priſon was probably a houſe of his own.—Through the whole of this, as well as the manner we were guarded, there was a policy too minute for a King to plan, and too watchful to be the work of an indifferent perſon.—When by a juſt turn of thought we inſenſibly [317] unravel any hitherto inexplicable event, how does the mind diſdain its former blindneſs? I now conſidered with wonder my long want of perſpicacity, and found ſomething every moment to corroborate, and ſtrengthen the idea I had adopted.

To fix on any thing certain appears to the exhauſted ſoul a degree of relief; and though at ſome moments I dreaded art and violence might be employed, if gentle methods failed to undermine the virtue of my ſweet girl, yet I much oftener flattered myſelf ſhe could not inſpire a paſſion ſo groſs and unworthy; and knew her ſoul ſuperior to every other ſeduction. From the inſtant I ventured once more to hope, all my plans for eſcaping revived; I had no longer, it is true, the privilege of paſſing beyond my apartment, but miſery is ever ingenious, and I was pre-informed of the days when the compaſſionate centinel guarded the door; nay, I fancied I often heard him draw near, attracted by my ſighs and groans.—The note I had formerly prepared was [318] yet in being; I ſewed it to a long thin ſlip of whalebone, and on the day when he uſed to be attending, worked it gently under both doors, at a time when I judged no other perſon near, and ſoftly rapped at the inner one. A ſweet hope rekindled in my heart as I felt it drawn out of my hand. I watched in vain the whole tedious day for a reply, and often fancied my effort had been betrayed to Dunlop; but as I did not perceive any alteration in his countenance, I became reaſſured; and concluded that the ſoldier could not write, nor perhaps even read; and if ſo, a whole week muſt neceſſarily elapſe ere I could learn his reſolutions. The expiration of that time verified my laſt conjecture. With unſpeakable ſatisfaction I at laſt ſaw a billet introduced into my ſolitude, by the ſame means I had ſucceſsfully ventured. I was a long time decyphering the almoſt unintelligible ſcrawl: "I pity you, lady, from my heart, but I know not how to help you; it is true, you are rich, and I am very poor, but then it is impoſſible to get at you; if [319] you can think of any way, I am ready to aſſiſt." Ah, God! how did I lift up my eyes to thee, who hadſt thus ſtrangely opened once more to me a communication with that ſociety from which I had been ſo unfairly wreſted! In moments like this every thing appears poſſible; already I ſeemed to ſee my priſon gates open, my daughter in my arms, and our honeſt aſſiſtant rich at once in our wealth and our bleſſings. Having had the foreſight to prepare another billet, I conveyed it in the ſame manner. "Worthy ſoldier, is my daughter ſafe, and yet in this Caſtle? if ſo, tear away all but the word, yes, and my ſoul ſhall for ever bleſs you." How pure was the joy with which I received the precious monoſyllable!

To prepare another billet, comprehending my plan, was a work of time;—with what perturbation did I undertake it! To condenſe my meaning to a few words, and yet leave it obvious to a common capacity, was not an eaſy taſk.—I thus [320] at laſt effected it: "generous friend, win over him who guards my daughter's door, while you are at mine, and I will ſhare with both of you the rich jewels I poſſeſs, of which you ſaw only the ſmalleſt. Observe the form of the keys Dunlop brings—buy many as near them as poſſible, and ſo various that ſome may certainly fit.—Procure likewiſe two regimental ſuits, that we may paſs the gate unqueſtioned; if you can raiſe the little money neceſſary for this, fear not to ſpend it; I will make your fortune in the moment our doors are opened.—Reſtore me to my daughter—conduct us to the gate, and we will both beſeech the Almighty to bleſs the riches we will joyfully leave in your hands."

Having diſpatched this, I waited the deciding hour with the moſt anxious impatience; and ſcarce dared to raiſe my eyes from the ground, leſt Dunlop ſhould read in them aught that might alarm his ſuſpicions.

[321] How to diſpoſe of myſelf, and daughter, when out of the Caſtle, was a queſtion I could not decide upon; but I flattered myſelf that as we ſhould have ſome hours ſtart of our perſecutors, we might reach London; where it would not be eaſy to apprehend perſons who had been impriſoned without any judicial enquiry or ſentence:—A greater fear however than that occurred.—How if theſe ſoldiers ſhould not be honeſt—the reward we muſt beſtow would prove what we poſſeſſed, and our lives might be the forfeit. Yet ſuch was my deſperate ſtate, that even this reaſonable apprehenſion did not induce me one moment to heſitate.

The appointed time revolved, and I received another billet. "Be ready when all is quiet—every thing is prepared if any of the keys fit. My comrade and ſelf muſt go with you to ſecure our own ſafety, but it will likewiſe ſecure yours." Oh, how did my heart bound at this happy intelligence;—my languor, my lameneſs, all was forgotten. Maternal love, and habitual [322] fear, ſeemed to wing me with ſupernatural powers.

As the important moment approached, I knelt and devoutly invoked the aſſiſtance of heaven. Ah! not in vain; for the firſt effort of the ſoldiers was ſucceſsful. I reached out a rich and ready hand to each.—They received the contents with extreme ſatisfaction, and conjuring me to preſerve the moſt, profound ſilence, locked the doors, and led me to the further ſide of the Caſtle. At the threſhold of my daughter's apartment they gave into my hand the diſguiſes I had deſired, and agreed to wait till we were ready. The tender meltings Mothers only know thrilled thro' my heart, and ſweetened every apprehenſion, as I gently made my way thro' a dark room towards one where I ſaw lights ſtill burning: but fearful of alarming my ſweet girl, I heſitated at the door. What was my aſtoniſhment to perceive that the apartment was gay, magnificient, and illuminated!—I thought at firſt that anxiety had bewildered my faculties, [323] but their truth became evident when they centred at once on my daughter; who, elegantly habited, had ſunk on a couch aſleep. A writing table covered with due implements ſtood before her, on which lay a letter, it appeared to me ſhe had been anſwering. The deadly coldneſs, the nameleſs ſenſations this extraordinary ſcene could not but occaſion, at once ſuſpended even the moſt powerful emotions of nature. A repulſion ſo terrible obliged me to reſt my head againſt the pillar of the door, and ſtruggle ſome time with the ſickneſs and confuſion of my ſoul, ere I could gather ſtrength to penetrate into the fact. She ſtill continued to enjoy a repoſe, it ſeemed to me I never ſhould know again, and I had now loſt the wiſh of awakening her; of eſcaping—alas, even of exiſting! Slowly at length I tottered toward the table, and catching at the two letters I mentioned, appeared to graſp in them my very fate. The ſignature of the firſt made its contents [324] almoſt needleſs. "A few days, a very few days more, moſt charming of women, and I ſhall be able to indulge your every wiſh—every thing is now in train:—pain me not therefore in thus preſſing an impoſſibility. The heart of your Mother is inexorable to me—it has ever been ſo, and I neither dare truſt her with the truth, or you with one ſo prejudiced, till the law ſhall have annulled my deteſted marriage, and the King agree to my union with yourſelf—I live but in that hope; it ſupports me under all theſe long and tedious abſences. Why will you call the ſafe home in which you are encloſed, a priſon?—The whole world appears ſo to him who beholds with pleaſure only that ſpot where you dwell. To-morrow I ſhall ſteal an hour to paſs with you—ſmile for that hour, my beloved, and bleſs wiih a welcome, your devoted Somerſet."

Of what various, what manifold miſeries is the human heart ſuſceptible? none of all the exquiſite variety I had hitherto known, ever ſurpaſſed this new [325] one. My diſdainful ſoul recoiled from even the dear object of its affections—hypocriſy, that eſſence of all vices, had ſtolen into her heart under the name of love, and blighted the virtues yet bloſſoming—fearfully I peruſed her letter, to end every doubt.

"What ages of ſolitude, of ſuffering does your love, my lord, impoſe on me! In vain you would fill up that place in my heart, a parent ſo juſtly revered muſt ever hold. But you ſtill talk of to-morrow, and to-morrow—alas, it is a day that may perhaps never come—you think me vapouriſh, but you know not how ſtrangely my illneſs increaſes—it is acute and violent—Oh that I could lay my burning head one moment on my mother's boſom!—Catherine gave me ſome whey yeſterday; I don't know, —perhaps I wrong her, but I have not been myſelf ſince. A thouſand gloomy images have taken poſſeſſion of my mind; my eager ear is filled with imaginary knells; I could fancy myſelf dying: you will laugh perhaps [326] at this weakneſs, but I cannot conquer it—if I ſhould indeed judge right, releaſe my mother, I conjure you, and conceal forever from her—"

Ah, what? exclaimed I in the moſt terrible agony, for at this unfiniſhed ſentence the letter broke off.—Diſdain, ſuſpenſe, anguiſh, contended within me, and ſhook my frame like the laſt ſtruggle of nature.—Of all the horrors that bewildered my mind, one, one alone, could my ſenſes aſcertain.—My hapleſs girl was indeed dying—wan and ſunken were thoſe cheeks late ſo florid—the icy fingers of death were impreſſed upon her temples, and the eyes ſhe heavily opened, as her woe-ſtruck mother dropt upon earth, had no longer either life, beauty, or luſtre.—Oh, that my ſoul had eſcaped in the groan which followed this horrible conviction!—She faintly ſhrieked, and remained in a kind of ſtupor; tenderneſs, however, ſoon predominated over every other ſenſation.—I threw my arms round her in ſilence, and the tears which deluged her cheeks, alone declared what [327] paſſed in my ſoul.—Still ſhe uttered not a word, but griped my hands as though the pangs of death were indeed upon her. I in vain conjured, intreated her to ſpeak; it was long ere ſhe had courage to enter into a detail which ſhe had neither breath or voice to go through. "Condemn me not wholly, my mother, at length cried the dear one, however appearances may incenſe you. I aſk for only life enough to acquit myſelf, and will to my laſt moment thank the God who reſtores me to your arms, though only to bluſh away my being in them. Yet have I no other crime to avow than that reſerve unconquerably interwoven in my nature.—Alas, yeſterday I thought it a virtue.—Heaven will, perhaps, give me ſtrength to go through the ſtory, at leaſt, I ought to make the effort.—Oh, deign to pardon my compelled abruptneſs, and hear me with patience!

"At the moment which, firſt preſented Prince Henry to our knowledge, he was accompanied by the Earl of Somerſet.—How my eyes conceived the partiality my [328] reaſon could never eraſe I know not, but they decided at once in his favor.—Whether the Earl perceived the involuntary diſtinction, or was led by an equal one on his own part, is alike unknown to me; but I underſtood the reluctance with which he gave way to the Prince, whom he left with us—the contempt with which you mentioned Lord Somerſet, ſtrangely ſhocked and alarmed me; yet (may I own it) I ſecretly accuſed the moſt upright heart exiſting of pride and prejudice; and found a thouſand reaſons for ſuddenly diſputing a judgment which had hitherto been the rule of my own.— During the frequent viſits Prince Henry paid you, when prudence induced you to ſend me abroad; alas, to what a temptation did you unconſciouſly expoſe me! Somerſet availed himſelf of thoſe opportunities, and by diſtant homage confirmed the prepoſſeſſion I had already conceived.—What ſhame, what ſorrow, what humiliation, has it coſt me!—Can you ever know a more exquiſite miſery than to beſtow your heart unworthily? [329] to be humbled without guilt—compelled to bluſh hourly for errors not your own—and reduced to a perpetual conflict with thoſe powerful and natural emotions which form under more fortunate circumſtances the felicity of youth! Senſible by the curious attention of others, how injurious that of the Earl might in time become, I requeſted leave to remain at home; and awed, in ſpite of myſelf, by your ſentiments, boldly reſolved to ſacrifice the erroneous inclination of my heart, and received the vows of Prince Henry. To ſee you happy, to flatter him with the hope of being ſo, for a time elevated and amuſed my mind; but ſolitude ſoon reſtored it to its favorite object: Somerſet ſtill preſented himſelf, and I took pleaſure in the tears in which I drowned his admired image. By ſome means or other I found letters from him frequently in my chamber.—I dared not enquire how, leſt I ſhould awaken your ſuſpicions; alas, perhaps that was one of the fine-ſpun webs with which love [330] ever veils its errors! I found him regularly informed of all our deſigns;—I knew it was in his power to croſs them by a word; and I began to eſteem him for daring to be ſilent. During the laſt progreſs of the King, Somerſet reſolved to profit by the abſence of Henry, and, apprized of the interviews we granted the Prince in the pavilion in the garden, as well as of my habit of ſitting there, determined to take the chance of pleading his cauſe. My ſtay was by the riſing of the moon unuſually prolonged on the evening he had ſelected to preſent himſelf before me. The pale light ſerved only to ſhadow out his form—any human one muſt at ſuch a moment have appalled me.—I ſhrieked, and was half-fainting when the found of his voice diſſipated my terror. Surprize, perhaps joy, that inſtantaneous confidence we ever repoſe in the object beloved, doubtleſs reaſſured him. I was ſcarce conſcious I had granted the audience he demanded, till he fell at my feet to thank me. The manner in which [331] he avowed his paſſion, made me ſenſible too late that I had ill-diſguiſed my own; I know not whether I ſhould have had reſolution to attempt doing ſo much longer, had not our converſation been ſuddenly interrupted by Henry. The Prince, to my inexpreſſible diſmay, entered the pavillion.—My voice had drawn him thither, but the ſound of Somerſet's made him retreat in contemptuous ſilence. The Earl would have followed, but I caught his arm and obſtinately withheld him:—then conjuring him to haſten to his boat, I flew after the Prince. Henry had thrown himſelf on the ſeat near the terrace; but ſenſible of the neceſſity of ſeparating him and the Earl at ſuch a criſis, I intreated the Prince to accompany me to the houſe. The light of the moon enabled me judge from his bewildered air of the diſtraction of his mind. I had not courage to break a ſilence he voluntarily maintained: yet to part under appearances ſo equivocal was impoſſible. I heſitated at length a faint explanation, [332] nation. "Could you contradict the evidence of my ſenſes, madam, ſighed the Prince in a low and tender tone, I might wiſh to hear you: as it is, ſpare me, I conjure you, on a ſubject ſo hateful. I have nothing to reproach you with but a reſerve which led me to deceive myſelf.—Adieu, I promiſe you inviolable ſilence.—He who once hoped to conſtitute your felicity, diſdains to interfere with it. Yet one truth I ought perhaps to apprize you of: your happy, your favored lover, is married; think not I wiſh to reap any advantage from this information—never more ſhall I breathe a vow at your feet.—Oh, Mary! you have undone me!" He wrung my hands in an agony of paſſion, and ruſhed through the garden to conceal the ſobs which continued to pierce my heart through my ear. What a night did I paſs!—ſad prelude to ſo many miſerable ones. I readily abſented myſelf the next day at the Prince's uſual hour of viſiting us. I never ſaw him afterwards without pain, humiliation, [333] and conſtraint; though he omitted nothing likely to reconcile me to himſelf. During the fatal illneſs into which he fell, how continually did my heart reproach me with increaſing, if not cauſing it? and how deeply was my injuſtice to his merit puniſhed, in the mortifying conviction that Somerſet had dared to deceive me? —What prayers did I offer up for Henry's recovery —What vows to atone for my error, by a life devoted to him! Alas, I was not worthy a lover ſo noble; and heaven recalled his purer eſſence, while yet unſullied. The ſenſe of a hopeleſs and unworthy paſſion mingled with the deep grief I could not but feel for his loſs. A ſicklineſs and diſguſt ſucceeded—rank, royalty, diſtinction, every worldly advantage combined, could not have diſſipated the gloom of my mind, or reconciled me for a moment to ſociety. I took no pleaſure in the hopes, you, my dear, my generous mother, cheriſhed for me; but I would not be ungrateful, and therefore concealed [334] my ideas. Thus impreſſed, what merit was there in that philoſophy which enabled me to become your comforter under a reverſe I ſcarcely felt? —Oh, that my errors, my misfortunes, had ended here—that I had breathed my laſt on your revered boſom while yet unconſcious of wounding it! When the vain hope of freedom made you ſolicit for a limited portion of air and exerciſe, how could you foreſee the fatal conſequences of that periodical indulgence! In the firſt of theſe ſolitary walks, Somerſet preſented himſelf before me; not the creſted, aſpiring favorite; but the ſelf-accuſing, the pale, the humble lover.—My eyes reſiſted the impulſe of my heart, and turned haughtily from him; but he hung on my robe, he intreated he conjured, —he would be heard.—I feel I ſhall not have time to enter into the long explanation of his conduct which won from me an unwilling pardon: ſuffice it to ſay, that he knew every, the moſt ſecret, tranſaction in our houſe, nor ventured to marry till convinced I was [335] betrothed to Prince Henry. But, oh! the wretch he eſpouſed!—Never may you know the crimes of which ſhe has too probably been guilty! It was to Somerſet's interpoſition we owed the prolongation of thoſe lives, the pride and rage of the King had devoted from the moment he read the papers he took a malicious pleaſure in deſtroying.—Still anxious for me, the Earl owned he had perſuaded James to impriſon us in this Caſtle, as well to ſecure our ſafety, as to provide us thoſe comforts and conveniencies our royal relation would have deprived us of.

I could not be inſenſible to ſervices like theſe; and finding my wrath began to abate, he awakened my pity, by deſcribing the domeſtic miſeries an unhappy marriage had impoſed on him. The tears with which my wounded ſoul blotted this picture, induced him ſtill farther to explain himſelf. His hopes of a divorce ſeemed rationally grounded, and I could not but enter into his views [336] on that head.—I was not however able to perſuade him you would ever think as I did, and weakly promiſed a ſecreſy I ought to have ſeen the danger of.—Yet, the prejudice which induced you to impute even our impriſonment to him, ſeemed ſo fixed, ſo unalterable, that though a thouſand times the integrity of my nature tempted me to unfold to you the only ſecret my boſom ever teemed with, I ſhrunk before a mind ſo diſguſted, nor dared to utter one ſyllable might pain you. The delays of Somerſet, however neceſſary, alarmed and diſtreſſed me.—I became cold and melancholy; and too delicate to confide to him the true cauſes of this alteration, he ſoon aſſigned a falſe one. Peeviſhneſs and altercation now robbed our interviews of all their ſweetneſs.—He often reproached me with having opened my heart to you, who alone could thus ſhut it againſt him.—Diſdain urged me one day to aſſure him I would do ſo, the firſt moment I again beheld you.—He left me in a tranſport of rage. Alas, my heart [337] became ſenſible of one every way equal to it, when I found I was not permitted to return to your priſon.—I refuſed to admit him to that allotted for me, and gave vent to every extravagance ſo unforeſeen an injury muſt excite.—His anſwer convinced me that this ſtep had long been meditated. He aſſured me "he would ſooner die than reſtore me to a mother who had ever hated, deteſted, and deſpiſed him without any reaſon, till his claim took place of hers, and he could call me his wife." The cruel remembrance of what you muſt ſuffer, ſoon reduced me to intreaties, and ſolemn promiſes of continued ſecreſy. "They were now, he replied, too late;—that he could not ſuppoſe it poſſible I ſhould be able to conceal from you the cauſe of my abſence; and this, juſtly ſtrengthening the unreaſonable diſguſt and hatred you already felt towards him, would make you go any lengths to prevent a union you muſt naturally abhor."—To this he added all he thought likely to ſoothe my [338] embittered ſpirit, and ſolemnly aſſured me your mind was relieved, by a conviction that this ſeparation was only in conſequence of a new order from court.— Although I ſaw in this mode of conduct a chicanery and little art, my nature diſdained, I was yet glad to imagine it lightened to you the heavy affliction our ſeparation could not but cauſe. I felt too late the error of mental reſervation, and had ſufficient reaſon to think every evil might branch out from that little root. Having in vain contended with the man, no leſs maſter of my life than fate, I at length was wearied into forgiving him. The divorce was now in great forwardneſs, and the manifold iniquities of the fiend in human ſhape he had married, ſuch as could not but ſhock, and intereſt, a heart diſpoſed to love him. A thouſand buſy projects paſſed daily from his brain to mine, and often intervened between myſelf and a mother ſo revered. Every hour that went over my head made it more impoſſible for me to appear before [339] you but as his wife, and I became as eager as himſelf for a day which heaven had pre-ordained I ſhould never ſee. One who purſued her point more effectually, has ſeverely puniſhed all my youthful errors—Oh may my premature death be received by him who made me, as an expiation!—How ſhall I tell you—and yet I muſt—I have often thought my food tinctured with poiſon—yeſterday—Alas, my mother, where is now your fortitude? —where is that ſublime reſignation I have ſeen you exert?—forget the vain hopes you once formed for me—forget that I am your daughter; oh think the erring wretch this awful moment recalls, was born to embitter the days that yet remain to you, and adore, even in this painful moment, the mercy of the Almighty.—If have not ſinned beyond forgiveneſs, graciouſly extend yours to me while yet I am ſenſible of the bleſſing."

As ſhe threw herſelf into my arms, every feature ſeemed ſhrunk, and moulded by the fingers of death—Alas! what became [340] of me at this criſis! her paroxyſms were ſcarce more dreadful than thoſe that ſeized upon my ſoul—every emotion of love, friendſhip, and kindred, appeared tranquillity, when compared with the wild, uncontroulable anguiſh of the robbed, the ruined mother. Perpetually ready to give vent to the tumultuous execrations my heart pronounced againſt the artful, inſidious traitor, who had alienated her affections, and warped the rectitude of her mind, an intuitive conviction that ſuch a tranſport would vainly embitter the little time remaining to her, obliged me to confine to ſighs and groans all the miſeries of the moment. I drew her fondly to my boſom, and poured over her pale convulſed cheeks, a heart-broken, mother's ſolemn abſolution.

One horror only could be added to a ſcene like this, nor was it wanting. The centinels, weary of waiting, and ſtartled by our groans, now abruptly entered the chamber.—Scared at the ſight of my daughter expiring in my arms, the ſenſe [341] of their own danger ſoon over-ruled every other; they urged, they conjured me to leave my Mary, now apparently lifeleſs; but they urged, they conjured in vain.—On her, I was ſo ſoon to reſign to her Creator, my whole ſoul was now fixed.—The dear one faintly revived, but ſtruck with inconceivable horror at ſight of the ſoldiers, ſhe relapſed into convulſions, griping me ſtill cloſer. Ah, God, the cold chill that followed! when I found her hold relax at once—the world vaniſhed from before my eyes—they beheld only the fair form, which ſought a grave on the boſom where it firſt found a being.—Inſpired with the fierceneſs of a ſavage, I graſped her yet cloſer, ſhrieking tremendouſly, and with a ſtrength ſurely ſupernatural. The confuſed and incenſed ſoldiers having uſed every perſuaſion in vain, made the moſt violent efforts to ſever me from the laſt, the deareſt, the only object of my love. Threats, intreaties, art, and force, however, were alike vain—nothing could [342] could tear her from me. They preſented at length their bayonets to my boſom, and beheld me with ſurprize dare the blow.—Perhaps they had really pierced it, but that ſome women, attendant on my daughter, now ruſhed into the room. Fears for their own ſafety obliged the ſoldiers to forbear urging or enforcing me further. They ſeized the intruders, leſt any of them ſhould eſcape, and having bound them, ſought ſafety in flight. A terrible calm ſucceeded my intenſe deſperation—the blood which had tumultuouſly burnt along every vein, now returned in torrents, to choak up, and drown my heart.—The black fumes mounted thence to my brain.—With a grief-glazed eye, I contemplated the pale and precious cheek from whoſe rich coloring I of late drew life, till ignorant that I either ſuffered, or exiſted.

[343] Seldom enough myſelf to diſtinguiſh the ſhadowy forms that flitted round my bed, and always too indifferent to utter a ſingle queſtion, I opened not the curtain, nor cared who was beyond it.— Vague and ſtifled exclamations alone informed me of the danger of that fatal fire which raged within my veins:—danger did I ſay?—I ought rather to have called it relief. During the ſhort intervals of my delirium, I voluntarily ſunk in ſilence under the gloom and debility it left. Suddenly I was ſeized with ſuch flutters, and gaſpings, as ſeemed to indicate an immediate termination of every human infliction.—My weary ſoul hovered at the gate of its priſon, and I felt as if a ſingle word would releaſe it, but I had neither ability or inclination to pronounce that word; and though I perceived every curtain was undrawn to give me air, I raiſed not my quivering eyelids to diſtinguiſh the two perſons who anxiouſly held each hand, as watching for [344] the laſt beat of the faint and hurried pulſe.

While thus in the very ſtruggle and fluctuation incident to parting nature, a voice ſuddenly reached my receding ſenſes—a voice ſo mellow, calm, and holy, that life yet lingered on it. I diſtinguiſhed theſe words: "oh, Almighty God! with whom do live the ſpirits of the juſt made perfect, when they are delivered from their earthly priſons; we humbly commend the ſoul of this thy ſervant, our dear ſiſter, into thy hands, as into thoſe of a faithful Creator, and moſt merciful Saviour!" A faint effort I made to releaſe my hands, with the deſign of raiſing them towards heaven, cauſed the prayer to ceaſe. An emotion I could not reſiſt, made me lift my dim eyes to behold, if not abſolutely an angel, the human being that moſt reſembled one. At a table near my bed knelt a Clergyman, whoſe reverend locks time had entirely bleached, but it had taken nothing from his fine eyes, which ſeemed [345] to reflect the divinity he ſerved—care and experience had worn traces in every perfect feature; and the pale purity of virtue, chaſtened alike by ſorrow and reſignation, had ſucceeded to the vivid hues of youth, hope, and health. I uttered a ſigh, and faint exclamation.—A ſweet, yet ſad, pleaſure, wandered through my exhauſted frame, thus to be aſſured I had reached the very point of my being. Some women decently arrayed in black having aſſiſted my infirm and venerable comforter to riſe, conducted him to the ſide of my bed, and retired. With a graciouſneſs peculiar to himſelf, he adjured me, ſince the mercy of the Almighty had unexpectedly reſtored my intellects, to proſit by the indulgence in preparing my ſoul to appear before him. An impulſe of gratitude made me raiſe my hand to take his, that ſympathetically trembled over me, but even this trifling motion made me ſenſible I had on many bliſters, which wrung my feeble ſenſe even to fainting. [346] The women, as is uſual in deſperate caſes, gave me ſome vivifying cordials, and again retired. The reverend ſtranger once more addreſſed me, praiſing the Almighty for the reſtoration of my intellects—they were indeed reſtored, for, oh! the recollection of that diſmal event which rendered their loſs a bleſſing, returned upon my mind, and made me loath the ſuccors I could owe only to the deteſted hand that had conſummated my woes! "Oh, you, cried I, in a broken voice, who thus ſeek to comfort the miſerable, inform me firſt to whom I owe the benefit?" He pauſed a moment—his gracious eyes glanced upward, and having thus conſulted with his Creator, he anſwered me with firmneſs; "that his name was De Vere; the houſhold Chaplain of the Earl of Somerſet."—At that abhorred title I ſhut my eyes as though I could have ſhut out retroſpection, and waved to him to leave me.—"Raſh, unfortunate woman, returned he in a ſolemn and yet tender tone, religion [347] does not permit me to obey you—would you bear into a better world, the pride, the paſſions, the prejudices, which have certainly embittered, perhaps, ſhortened your days, in this?—Dare you preſent to the pure ſource of good, your great, your glorious Creator, a ſoul yet ſullied with voluntary frailties and human imperfection? —Are you not on the point of ceaſing to fuffer, wherefore then ſhould you not ceaſe to reſent? Religion enjoins you to forget the faults of others, and contemplate only your own.—Attend to truth, and I will impart it to you—reſolve to be patient, and I will pour balm into the deep wounds of human calamity—controul your paſſions, and I will elevate them, even under the ſtruggles of parting nature, by hopes which ſhall ſurely be realized, becauſe they centre in immortality."—The author of univerſal being ſeemed to ſpeak to me through his Miniſter—the gathering tumult ſtood ſuſpended. "You addreſs not an ingrate, returned I feebly; I have walked in peace [348] life with my God, and fain would I die ſo: though ſurely to remember the wretch, who precipitates me into eternity by a grief too pungent for endurance, with charity, or compoſure, exceeds my ability. If you have aught to reveal that may allay this irritation, be truly generous in unfolding it—if otherwiſe, preſent ſuch images only to my mind as may drive from it that of a villain, whoſe offences you cannot extenuate; nor double the agonies even you cannot relieve." "It is my only intention, madam, replied he.—Alas, I would not probe your wounds even to heal them!—If it is neceſſary to ſuffer ere we can feel, believe me, I want not even that power of ſympathizing with you; yet, muſt I reconcile my divine and human character, by vindicating the innocent, while I ſoothe the unfortunate; though even the wealth of nations could not tempt me for one moment to palliate guilt. Have you courage to hear a letter, given me in hopes of the preſent opportunity?" I [349] controuled myſelf, and ſigned to him to read.

"In what words, moſt injured, moſt unfortunate of women, ſhall the wretch who has unconſciouſly deſtroyed your peace, and his own, deprecate the wrath his very idea muſt occaſion?—Alas, overwhelmed with grief, horror, deſpair, every killing ſenſation, (guilt alone excepted) his puniſhmeent is as acute as even malice could wiſh it.

"To fill up the meaſure of my afflictions, I am informed that the blow which has robbed my ſoul of its deareſt hope, ſtruck at your life—that even in the wildneſs of delirium your curſes purſue me, and you are ready to ſink into the grave with unabated hatred.—If returning recollection ſhould ever enable you to read, or hear, theſe genuine dictates of a breaking heart, do it, madam, I conjure you, the late juſtice of an acquittal. By the ſpotleſs ſpirit of the dear loſt angel my fatal love deprived you of, hear, pity—if poſſible, forgive me.—Can you [350] for a moment believe I would have touched a life, dear, precious, to me, even as to yourſelf?

The abandoned woman, to whom heaven as a puniſhment for all my ſins united me, diſcovered by ſome unknown means thoſe views I thought impenetrable; and foreſeeing in their completion her own diſgrace, and ruin, ſhe took a deadly means to ſave herſelf from both.—Already but too familiar with poiſon, and with death, ſhe found among the maids attending on my dear loſt love, one baſe enough to aid her in tranſlating an angel too early to the ſkies. To ſay, that I hate, deteſt, and ſhun the execrable monſter, is ſurely needleſs—I even reſign her to your juſtice, nor do I wiſh to ſhelter myſelf from it, if you ſtill think me guilty.

"The laſt words of an expiring ſaint are not more ardent, more ſincere than thoſe I now utter.—Oh, ſtrive then to live, madam, nor let my agonized ſoul have the additional misfortune of ſhortening [351] ening your days, and lingering under your curſe!"

Alas, of what importance are theſe late convictions?—When a ball has gone through the heart, we are incapable of heeding the quarter it comes from.—

I could not however refuſe credence to this letter, and accuſing myſelf of having hitherto perhaps wanted candor towards the author, I acquitted myſelf to him, by affording him my forgiveneſs.

Nature, ever ſhrinking from diſſolution, is eaſily recalled to a lingering ſufferance; but the exhauſted ſoul no more can recover its powers. The activity which once ſupported me was gone forever.—

The venerable divine I have mentioned ſtill watched over me, and by the holieſt conſolations contended with the apathy into which I was ſinking.—But who could heal a heart broken by ſo many ſorrows? —That it was broken alone could conſole me. Deſtined to turn my dim eyes around this vaſt, globe without [352] findidg one object on which they could reſt, De Vere led them towards heaven; he bade me remember that my treaſure was only removed, not taken wholly from me; and that every paſſing day brought me nearer to recovering it.

For the execrable woman who had, to the ruin of her own ſoul, murdered the only hope of mine, I ventured not to imagine a puniſhment.—I dared not truſt myſelf with ſo dangerous a wiſh.— No, I conſigned her to the God ſhe had offended, and he has, even in this world, fearfully avenged me.

The pious De Vere ſhewed, by preſerving and reſtoring my jewels, the equity of his nature, and I made him ſuch acknowledgments as muſt flatter his heart, and eſtabliſh his fortune. As ſoon as I thought myſelf equal to the journey, I reſolved to retire, to France, that I might at leaſt expire in peace, and beſought him to accompany me.—Not able without ingratitude immediately to quit his patron, he comforted me with the [353] hopes of ſoon partaking my voluntary exile.

How unworthy the man who won the innocent heart of my tranſlated angel ever was of it, I had ſoon another convincing proof.—Becauſe I reſiſted the impulſes of deſpair—becauſe I, liſtened to the dictates of virtue and religion, and deigned to live out the days appointed by the Almighty, his narrow ſoul began to believe mine ſuſceptible of human conſolation: he dared to intrude upon me in the name of the King, late offers of acknowledgment, diſtinction, fortune.—Heavens! how could either imagine I would owe aught to thoſe I muſt alike look down upon?—The very idea had well nigh diſarranged my feeble faculties, and deſtroyed the religious compoſure of my grief. It however convinced me that no oppoſition would be made to my quitting that priſon in which I left, alas, all worth encloſing.—I launched once more into the immenſe world, unknown—unindeared, and willing to be ſo.

[354] My fever returned on my landing in France with the moſt mortal ſymptoms.—Ah! can I fail here to commemorate the ſecond angel heaven ſent to my aſſiſtance? The arrival of the Embaſſador in his way toward England, though at firſt an inconvenience, in ſo narrow an aſylum as an inn, eventually prolonged my days. His dear and lovely daughter was informed of my ſtate—ſhe indulged the ſublime impulſe of humanity, which led her towards the bed, where lay a forlorn wretch who appeared ready to draw her laſt breath in ſilent affliction. She ſummoned her noble father's phyſician, whoſe ſkill relieved one it could not ſave.—She even deigned to outſtay the Embaſſador; and, by a glorious principle known only to ſuperior natures, began to love the wretch ſhe ſuccored. A virtue ſo exemplary almoſt reconciled me to the world I am ſhortly to quit.— Sweet Adelaide, when in this faint portrait you ſurvey yourſelf, ſigh for thoſe decaying powers which cannot render it more ſtriking.

[355] That my decline has been prolonged till this narrative is concluded, I do not regret; and by compliance, I have evinced my ſenſe of your friendſhip:—I have now only to die.—Yet, alas, it is with regret I preſent to your youthful eyes ſo melancholy a chart of my yoyage through life.—Suffer it not to damp your hopes, but rather let it blunt your ſenſe of misfortune: for have I not ſaid already, that conſummate miſery has a moral uſe, in teaching the repiner at little evils to be juſter to his God and himſelf?—Glorious though inſcrutable are all his ways, and ſhort as my time now is, he has ſuffered me to ſee his righteous retribution. Condemnation, infamy, and ſolitude, are henceforth the portion of Somerſet, and his execrable Counteſs.—A ſimilar crime, long buried in oblivion, has been proved upon them, without my having once diſturbed the ſacred aſhes of my Mary. An act ſo atrocious has broke the tye which bound De Vere to the Earl, and I every day expect him. I ſtruggle to retain my laſt breath till I can give it up in his preſence, aſſured [356] that his ſuperior ſoul will prepare my frail one for along hereafter, and decently diſpoſe of the mortal frame I ſoon muſt leave behind me.

Dear and lovely friend, you are now in England.—Already perhaps your feet have trod lightly over thoſe ſpots where my happineſs withered.—Ah! if ſenſibility ſhould lead you more thoughtfully to retrace them, check every painful emotion, by recollecting I ſhall then be paſt the power of ſuffering.—Yet, when your noble father reconducts you to the home you was born to embelliſh, grant a little to the weakneſs of mortality, and linger once more on the ſpot where we met: the pious De Vere will there attend your coming.—Accept from his hand the caſket I bequeath, and ſuffer him to lead you to the nameleſs grave where he ſhall have interred my aſhes: drop on it a few of thoſe holy tears with which virtue conſecrates miſfortune; then raiſe your eyes with thoſe of your venerable conductor, and in a better world look for MATILDA.

Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License

Zitationsvorschlag für dieses Objekt
TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4945 The recess or a tale of other times By the author of The chapter of accidents pt 3. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-5EC5-D